Beyond the Looking Glass

by Harmony Split

First published 4th of February, 2016

Often a single day, a single event can change our lives forever. But even when that event is over, life will find a new equilibrium of sorts. It’s just a matter of accepting this new ‘normal’.

Twilight and Dash had experienced a lot in the other world. What started as an unlucky accident soon turned into a wonderful experience thanks to their new friends: their other selves. After many fights, talks, and journeys, Twilight and Dash grew even closer until they even began a relationship. Now that they are back home, brand new possibilities will open up; especially since Twi and Rainbow followed them. After all, what happened in the human world, doesn’t stay in the human world.

What will happen when Equestria is confronted with two humans that share a special relationship with each other and with their pony selves?

Original Writer up to the 30th of april 2016: Twidashforever

Cowriters: Deputyduck

Prereaders: Moonlit Sparkle
Thedarkitty

Editors up to march 30th 2016: Loud Taffy
Lunatone
Tallinu
Stevepoppers
Cogwheelbrain
Cover art commissioned by pridark

Welcome Home

In Canterlot, deep inside the royal palace, an alicorn and a dragon were alone in one of its many chambers. The chamber itself was large, easily able to hold twenty ponies comfortably. But right now, it was mostly empty, save for a full length mirror and several boxes of scrolls.

The baby dragon paced back and forth in front of Celestia’s mirror. It’d been eleven days since Twilight and Rainbow Dash had gone missing, and the little dragon hadn’t stopped blaming himself since. He had returned to the library that day—eleven days ago—to find it… empty.

There had been worry, concern, and anguish. He had quadruple checked all of Twilight’s checklists three times; she wasn’t scheduled to go anywhere that day. Twilight should’ve been home, working on the portal. She had promptly cleared all her tasks off her schedule that day specifically for that purpose.

Worried beyond belief, Spike had immediately went to Rarity. The most beautiful mare in all of Equestria had told him it was nothing, and that Twilight must have had some last minute shopping she needed to get done. Such platitudes—even from Rarity—did nothing to calm his nerves.

Rarity, in a show of consolidation to the baby dragon, said she’d investigate the matter personally. Drawing on the investigative style of the Adventures of Shadow Shade mystery novels she loved so much, Rarity set off to search the castle.

The evidence Rarity found was well… it warranted an urgent letter to Princess Celestia, and a gathering of all their friends. Rainbow Dash and Twilight Sparkle were gone. All the evidence noted something diabolical had happened to them. The smoking remains of the device Twilight had created to open the mirror was the final nail in the coffin.

That was eleven days ago; since then, they’d moved the mirror to Canterlot and everyday Princesses Luna, Cadance, and Celestia would take it in turns to scour the different universes the portal connected to. They could scan without going through, looking for some sign of the missing alicorn’s power.

It was not a simple task, much like trying to find a microscopic piece of hay in a needlestack as big as a planet. However, just because the task was nigh-on hopeless didn’t mean they wouldn’t try.

The room had been full the first week. Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity, Spike, and Shining Armor had all crowded together, hoping that each day would be the day in which their two missing friends came home. But with each passing hour their hope began to wither as no new information was received.

They all had the best of intentions; but, mostly, they were just getting in the way and annoyed the three alicorns that were searching for their missing princess and friend. This got even more obvious as mere minutes would pass by and they’d start offering ‘advice and suggestions’ on how to find her. Which were basically summarized as “look harder” or “look in the right places” or in Applejack’s case, “Maybe yer doin’ it wrong”.

Their separate responsibilities meant that they couldn’t wait forever. After a full week, Applejack had no choice but to get back to her farm. Rarity went next, going back to her shop. Fluttershy, Shining Armor and Pinkie Pie both wanted to stay longer, but the princesses promised them they’d let them know as soon as they had anything to report. It was that or the princesses would try and duplicate the accident using them as test subjects.

But there was one little dragon that wouldn’t leave, not even with an offer to stay with his beloved. He paced back and forth in front of the Princess of Love as she channeled her beam of magic into the mirror. His small size meant he couldn’t possibly get in the way; still, it wasn’t exactly a safe place to be.

“Spike, I know you’re worried, but please don’t pace so close to the mirror,” Cadance said as she augmented her magic ever so slightly to scan a new universe.

“Huh?” Spike asked as he paused to look up at her. There was a scroll hovering next to her with a quill that wrote several numbers down. The three princesses had taken it in turns to scan the multiverse; and while the danger was minimal, that didn’t mean there wasn’t any.

They had learned that lesson the hard way.

“You know it’s dangerous, Spike. You can’t be so close to the mirror like that,” Cadance said.

“I can’t help it, Cadance,” he stated, eyeing the alicorn and then turning his attention to the portal. “I just… I’m just so worried about her. Last time we went in there it was crazy! I can’t imagine her going in there without me.” Tears started falling from the young dragon’s eyes. Of all of them, even Twilight’s brother, Spike had taken her disappearance the hardest.

Cadance couldn’t stand to see the dragon so heartbroken. Placing the scoll down, she picked up the dragon in her magic and brought him in for a deep hug. “We all miss her, Spike. All of us, and we’re not going to stop searching until we find her.”

“What if we never find her? What if she’s… she’s…” The dragon’s words were coming out in breaks, his throat horse, his tears flowing freely into the pink alicorn’s coat.

“We will find her, Spike. I simply know it.”

“H-h-h-how?”

“I can feel it. In my heart. I just know we’ll find her,” Cadance said. It wasn’t exactly false, she did feel it in her heart that they’d find her, even if her head told her something else.

He mumbled his next words through a few tears. “I wish our friends could’ve stayed.”

“Me too, Spike. Me too.” Cadance placed the dragon down and went back to her task at hoof. It was the equivalent of counting up to a million, only for that to be one number in a much bigger count. Even after eleven days, they had only checked two thousand different universes, some with... odd results.

“Anything new?” The familiar question came, just like it always did at this time of day. Cadance didn’t even need to look back to know that Luna and Celestia had just walked into the door.

“No, Auntie Celestia, nothing new to report,” Cadance said with a sigh. If I did find her, I would’ve sent fireworks into the sky. Or had a very long lecture with my sister-in-law about toying with inter-dimensional portals and then let everyone know she was safe. Yeah, I’d do that.

“Same as always then,” Celestia said in a tone of voice that said she expected that answer, but was disappointed all the same.

Cadance rolled her eyes at Celestia’s words. Her aunt’s passive aggressiveness was a little wearing at times, even for her. They had all felt the loss of Twilight: Cadance’s sister-in-law, Celestia’s student, the same.

“Thou can ignore our sister, she is still mad that we did not record the location of the cake universe we discovered during our first night,” Luna said sleepily.

“I am not mad about that, Luna. I was upset that you weren’t keeping track of what locations you were searching.”

“Sure you weren’t,” Luna said through a grin, and then yawned.

“Auntie, you should go to bed. You’ve been awake all night, it’s past your bedtime,” Cadance said with a smile.

“We are fine,” Luna yawned again, much to everypony’s amusement. “Twilight Sparkle is our friend, as is Rainbow Dash. We know our shift starts after our sister’s, but we wanted to check, just in case.”

Just like every day, she’s as worried as the rest of us, Cadance thought.

“Besides, we have a… feeling about today,” Luna stated, causing everyone in the room to stare at her.

“What do you mean, Princess Luna?” Spike asked, shocked. Any information or feeling somepony had was enough to get the young dragon’s hopes up, but he knew that with the situation Twilight was in nopony could be certain about anything. So in the end he just listened quietly to what she had to say.

“The dreams we’ve been having of late, they,” Luna paused. “It’s hard to explain, but today feels different, like we should expect something to happen. We believe it is their return.”

“We can’t know that for sure,” Celestia replied. “Besides, I think you just want to stay awake because you’re still sore over the fact that I didn’t wake you up when the firebeast came through the portal.”

“We agreed to a certain arrangement, Sister,” Luna chided her, eyes glaring in anger.

“Um, Auntie Luna, Auntie Celestia’s the one that get’s premonitions, right?” Cadance asked.

Luna stomped her hoof on the floor. “Do not change the subject! We agreed that if any foul beast came through the portal we’d alert each other.”

“Luna, I—”

“Stop!” Cadance yelled, grabbing everypony and dragon’s attention in the room. Three sets of eyes turned her way.

“Cadance, what is it?” Celestia asked.

“I feel her,” Cadance said as she concentrated more power on the portal. “I can feel… Twilight, her magic! She must have found a way to send us a signal. It’s not very strong, but maybe if we help...”

Luna and Celestia both quit their bickering and focused their magic on the portal. “She’s… she’s right,” Celestia said.

“We have to open the portal all the way, quickly,” Cadance said, causing Celestia and Luna to go to her side. All three of them charged their horns and powered the portal.

Whatever changes that Twilight had been making on the portal, she had yet to finish them. The plans were meticulously laid out in exacting detail, of course; but since the young princess had failed, Celestia hadn’t tried to finish her work. Twilight had missed something that caused all of this to happen in the first place. As such, Celestia, Luna, and Cadance simply used their magic to change the destination location of the portal, just as Starswirl had taught Celestia all those years ago.

The portal was draining on their power, but nopony knew how long it would take to try and duplicate what Twilight had done; or, more precisely, how to find the error in her calculations.

“Spike, come sit by me,” Cadance said as she gestured to the spot next to her. With the amount of power the three were pouring into the portal, she didn’t want the young dragon to accidently get in the way.

The small, purple dragon looked at the portal with trepidation before looking back to Cadance. Even with the power pouring out of her horn, Cadance was giving him kind, soft eyes that he just couldn’t resist. The little dragon ran over to her and sat between her front legs, allowing her to wrap him up as they waited to find out whatever would happen.

Several minutes passed as the princesses poured more and more power into the portal. Spike looked around, growing more restless as the time went on. In the end he simply couldn’t hold his tongue anymore. “Umm, should it really be taking this long? Why isn’t she here now? If you could feel her magic—”

“Oh, don’t worry, dear Spikey Wikey. The princess-ss-s-s are simply opening the portal, but they can’t make dear poor little lost Twily and Dashie walk through it, now can they?”

“Discord!” Luna, Spike, and Cadance all yelled out. The sun princess could only glare at him and hope that he wouldn’t try anything while they were engrossed in their work.

The draconequus slithered his way around from behind the portal and the three beams of magic, almost in an implied threat that he might actually do something to interfere.

“Discord. If you interfere I will forget every promise I’ve ever made with you and banish you to a place worse than Tartarus,” Celestia said him; but it only made Discord laugh heavily.

“Oh relax, dear Tia. I’m just here because my good friend Princess Twilight will be home soon. What sort of friend would I be if I wasn’t around for her homecoming?” Discord asked as he gestured innocently with his hands, his form no longer had the snake-like qualities it did when he first appeared.

“Where have you been anyway?” Cadance asked. “We could’ve used your help in finding them.”

“And what would I have done, my dear Mi Amore’? Use my incredible, limitless magic to scour each and every universe looking for them?”

“That would’ve indeed been something you could’ve done,” Cadance noted, but quickly concentrated back on the task at hoof.

Discord blinked three times. “Oh, I suppose I could have done that huh? Oops, sorry. Maybe next time.”

“Next time‽” Everypony yelled at him, scowling him down like a vicious timberwolf.

“Poor choice of words. What I meant to say was that if there is a next time, I’ll, of course, be sure to do that. Sorry!”

“Discord, if I find out you’re somehow responsible for all of this, I’ll—”

“Celestia, I’m hurt,” Discord said as he reached behind him and pulled out a small, spherical ball. “I assure you, I had absolutely nothing to do with Twilight Sparkle forgetting to install the focusing cube into this thing-a-ma-jig.”

“Thing-a-ma-jig?” Spike asked as he squinted to examine the device the spirit of chaos was holding.

“Is it strange that we believe him?,” Luna asked, unsure why it felt like the draconequus was telling the truth all of a sudden.

In reply Discord just blew all three princesses a raspberry.

“Still, why is it taking so long?” Spike asked. “As soon as the portal opened they should’ve walked through.”

“Like I said, they have to walk through on their own,” Discord reminded him. “It is strange though. Maybe I should pop in and see what’s keeping them?”

“No!” A chorus of shouts echoed around the chamber.

“Yeah, I guess not. Don’t want to upset the balance of the other world, do we? Besides, she’s probably just saying goodbye to whatever friends she’s made over there.”

“Friends?” Spike asked, confused.

“What? Don’t you think the Princess of Friendship could make friends anywhere? She has been there for eleven days. Took her less time to—”

“How do you know about this?” The young dragon puffed up his chest as he glared at the tall chaos bringer.

“A huge magical accident sucked Twilight Sparkle the Princess of Friendship, and Rainbow Dash into another world and you think I wouldn’t know about it? If anything I’m ashamed that I didn’t cause it,” Discord said, smiling as he ran a claw down Spike’s scales.

“Anypony else think he knows more than he’s letting on?” Cadance whispered to the others.

“It’s Discord,” Celestia said with a grunt as she fought to keep her power on the portal stable. “He always knows more than he let’s on.”

Before Discord could respond, the portal started to shudder.

There was a burst of energy as the portal glowed a shimmering blue. The princesses grunted with the taxation being put on their magic. Working together they strained themselves to pour even more of their magic into the mirror, fighting to keep it open. Then, as if to reward their efforts, it stabilized. The magic flowing from their horns to the portal sat strangely and calmly. The light from their magic bathed everypony in a dim glow. Then just as suddenly, with a burst of white light, everyone in the chamber was forced to cover their eyes.

As quickly as it had come, the light vanished, leaving in it’s place a lavender alicorn and cyan pegasus. The two ponies were panting heavily, the cyan pegasus kneeling down to catch her breath. The lavender alicorn stood up straight and ruffled her wings, shaking off the sudden stiffness in her muscles, and, unintentionally, the cyan wing around her back. Dash and Twilight both dropped the gifts their other selves had given them at the surprise of seeing everypony gathered around, still trying to recover from their own blindness. Thinking quickly, Twilight teleported the bag and her notebook to her bedroom in the crystal castle.

Twilight was momentarily surprised that it required more power than she had expected, but didn’t have time to dwell upon it. She just didn’t want to have that conversation right out the gate.

“Hey… everypony…” Twilight said, punctuating her words between each breath. “We’re… back. Miss us?”

Spike ran forward on his short legs taking him as fast as they would let him. “You’re back!” He shouted and leapt into her hooves. His action all but knocked Twilight onto her back as he greeted her in a great big hug.

After taking a moment to catch their collective breaths from all the energy they’d expended on the portal, the princesses were finally able to celebrate their friends return. Dropping their magic and rushing toward the two, Celestia and Luna both went to wrap Twilight in a hug. Cadance walked a bit more reserved towards the cyan pegasus, a smirk gracing her muzzle as she sensed something that wasn’t there the last time she had seen the two ponies.

No pony, or crying baby dragon, noticed Discord standing with his lion’s paw on the still glowing portal. They were all too focused on the homecoming of the two ponies rather than the actions of the spirit of chaos and disharmony.

“It’s nice to see you all too,” Twilight said, a few tears falling from her muzzle as well.

“Welcome home, my faithful friend,” Celestia said, maintaining all the poise and regality of her position.

“We are most pleased to see thou have returned unharmed!” Luna struggled to reign in her excitement and keep herself from slipping back to the Royal Canterlot Voice.

“Twilight, I can’t believe it, you’re finally back!” Spike fought to speak clearly through the tears of joy that were starting to slip from his eyes. “I... I mean we... we were all so worried about you!” He choked out a sheepish laugh causing the alicorn to smile.

Rainbow Dash looked on at the display of ponies surrounding Twilight. “Hey, welcome back, Dash,” she mumbled softly to herself. “Yeah, nice to have you back, Dash. We were all worried about you too. You were so brave protecting your marefriend over there and all. So awesome.”

Cadance walked up to Rainbow Dash and leaned down next to her. “So when did Twilight and you get together?” She asked in a whisper.

Dash turned her gaze from all the other princesses and stared up at Princess Mi Amore’ Cadenza. Her eyes widened in shock at the thought that Cadance had heard her. Should’ve kept my bucking mouth shut.

“Oh don’t be so surprised, Rainbow. I am the Princess of Love after all,” Cadance said with a smirk.

“Well… I think Twilight and I have our new uh... friends to thank for that,” Dash said as she awkwardly scratched the back of her head.

“And who are they?” Cadance asked.

“I think...that’s a story for Twilight to tell if I’m being honest,” Dash replied sheepishly, not really comfortable with the topic. And totally don’t want to have that talk with you of all ponies. That’s all yours, Egghead.

“Luna, Cadance, Spike, let’s give Princess Twilight and Rainbow Dash some space,” Celestia said.

With a frown everypony backed away, even Spike although reluctantly. Twilight looked grateful, going through the portal had been a little draining. Even still, she looked over to Dash. The pegasus nodded and walked over to her, stumbling a little before the two were sitting side by side. Just where the alicorn wanted her to be.

Twilight couldn’t help but feel the absence of the others though. Both their human selves, Twi and Rainbow. And her missing friends. “Princess Celestia? Where are our other friends?” There was noticeable hurt in her voice.

“They were here, Twilight,” Cadance answered for Celestia. “Even your brother, but you were gone for almost eleven days. Applejack had to return home to check on her family, Rarity her shop and her own sister, Pinkie the Cakes, Fluttershy her animals, and Shining has to run the Crystal Empire in my absence. They all stayed for as long as they could, but eventually had to return to their home lives.”

“What about Scoots?” Dash asked, suddenly worried. Twilight looked over to her, somewhat surprised at the worried tone in her voice. It wasn’t a bad surprise in any way and made her feel a deeper respect for the pegasus.

“Scoots?” Celestia asked.

“Scootaloo,” Spike said. “She was here too, but after a few days they dragged her back to school. Cheerilee gave her some time off, but she had to draw the line somewhere.”

“You stayed, Cadance?” Twilight asked.

“Only powerful magic can open the portal, I couldn’t just leave this to Celestia and Luna. We… took it in turns scanning the multiverse.”

“Multiverse?” Dash asked, confused by the word.

“It’s a… complicated subject, Dash,” Twilight said. “Basically there’s an infinite number of possible universes, we live in one and we just visited another. They were scanning them all, one at a time, looking for us.”

The pegasus just looked confused. Celestia stepped forward. “Imagine a beach, and that each grain of sand is a different universe. We were simply looking for the grain of sand that you two were stuck on.”

“Okay?” Dash said.

“And when Twilight sent her beacon, it was like that grain shot off fireworks,” Cadance added. Pleased that while they had failed to fully explain multiverse theory, Dash was at least comprehending the basics.

“Was it different than the last time you went through?” Luna asked Twilight.

“Oh very much so,” Twilight said with wide eyes. “For starters, I didn’t become a human this time.”

Celestia spoke up. “Twilight? But the portal is meant to transform the user into their matching equivalent in the other world.”

“It took me completely by surprise too, but somehow we both stayed ponies.”

Discord removed his paw from the mirror and stood off to the side, a halo hovering over his head as he hoped that nopony would notice what he just did.

“Was it inhabited by the same humans as the other world?” Cadance asked.

“Actually, they were a little different this time, the—”

“How were they different this time?” Cadance interjected with a raised brow.

As if in answer, the portal started to glow with a now, all-too-familiar light.

“How is that still open,” Celestia called out, shielding her eyes from the glare.

“I don’t know, it shouldn’t be,” Cadance replied, doing much the same.

“‘Tis a fight,” Luna said excitedly, preparing herself for a battle.

The light from the portal’s magic bathed the room.

Much the same as the first time, the blinding light vanished as quickly as it had come, replaced instead with two other beings the likes of which the ponies had never seen before. All except for Dash and Twilight anyways.

Discord casually circled around behind the princesses to look at the newcomers with the rest of the ponies.

They were two, strange, bipedal creatures. The smaller one just as tall as Celestia’s horn, the larger one a little taller. The smaller of the two was dressed in a fancy skirt and a side holder shirt. It flowed elegantly from her left shoulder down to the right. Her hair was long and indigo with a violet and dark-pink stripe running through it. Despite the fancy clothes, she had an obvious case of bedhead.

The larger of the two wasn’t anywhere near as fancily dressed. She was wearing a navy blue in coloring uniform, her hair cut short in the front, and colored in a distinctive rainbow pattern. Her skin tone was a few shades darker than her companion. She had just as bad a case of bedhead as the smaller girl, but it seemed to look natural on her.

As all the ponies blinked their eyes clear, Twilight and Dash looked up in shock. But of the two it was Twilight that broke the silence. “Rainbow? Twi? What are you two doing here?”

“Ummm, hi,” Twi said with a sheepish smile on her face.

Author's Notes:

It's good to be back. We were away for far too long.

You can expect a release every Thursday. Of note is that chapter lengths will vary a bit more wildly this time around. Although we plan on the story to be around the same length, just with more chapters.

Unexpected Guests

Shock and awe had a new meaning that day when two human beings from a parallel world walked out of Celestia’s portal.

Princess Cadance’s eyes widened in shock. Immediately she could feel the bond between these two. It was heartwarming, deep, and passionate; It was as two lovers that had no qualms of expressing their love with one another, that held back for nopony. All of that filled her heart with a warmth that only the Princess of Love could know. And yet, that wasn’t the shocking part. That part came from the fact that this warmth, this love she felt was the exact same as what she felt from Twilight and Rainbow. Just… bigger, multiplied a thousand times over again. It was as if these two were her Twilight and Rainbow Dash, just further along than she ever hoped, ever dared imagined them being.

Princess Luna stood with her wings spread out behind her, her hooves bent, and her horn lowered. She glared at the newcomers and readied her magical energy. She was more than battle ready, ready to attack, to defend the land against whatever threat these two represented. Or that’s what an onlooker would believe. The truth is she just loved a good battle, and against unknown foes, there was none better.

Celestia’s posture was different from her sister’s—it was more regal. Over the years she was used to planning out everything, but with that experience came the ability to adapt, to both be ready for an attack, and for diplomacy. The sun princess’s wings were kept folded to her side while she stood at full height, presenting her most diplomatic, but intimidating, glare to the two newcomers.

Unlike those that stood around him, Spike stared up at the two humans, quite unsure how to feel. On one claw, these beings were foreign to Equestria, and a potential threat. On the other claw, they looked just like his friends, especially like the ones in Canterlot High School when he went through the portal, and Discord had said that Twilight had made friends in the other world. So even if he had never met them before, he was still open minded about them, even if he had a nagging feeling that the two girls being here wasn’t a good thing.

Twilight’s jaw dropped at the sight of their other selves, her shock self evident that Twi and Rainbow would do something so foolhardy. She might have expected such action from Rainbow, but Twi? It should’ve been unheard of for her other self to come through; she would have known that the consequences would’ve been too extreme. And for Rainbow, of course the girl wouldn’t have come without Twi.

On the other hoof, Dash was smiling from ear to ear at the prospect of being able to spend more time with them. But with them both in the same room, she realized in those first few moments that her initial estimate was wrong. With Celestia standing at her full height, Dash saw that her horn came to the top of Twi’s head; Rainbow was even a little taller than that. They were still tall, but just not as big as she initially thought.

Rainbow and Twi were shocked by what they saw. Their jaws fell open, and for the first time she could remember, Twi couldn’t think of a single thing as her mind processed everything her senses were telling her. There were sights, colors, and ponies, ponies everywhere. The entire scene before them was surreal, and this was in spite of having spent the last eleven days with pony versions of themselves.

They took in the fact that—instead of just being with Twilight and Dash—they were surrounded by almost a half-dozen pastel-colored ponies, one small dragon, and one…

“Psst, Twi?” Rainbow tapped Twi on her shoulder, whispering, “What’s that thing?”

Following Rainbow’s line of sight, Twi laid eyes upon a strange, tall, bipedal, dragon-like creature slithering around behind the group of ponies with a bored expression. The creature had a lion’s paw, an eagle’s claw, a bat’s wing, and all sorts of other body parts. It was easily the thing that disturbed Rainbow the most in the entire chamber, which was saying something, in her opinion.

“Really, Rainbow? That’s your question in all of this?” Twi asked in disbelief.

“Uhhh, girls? What are you doing here?” Twilight spoke up, the lavender alicorn tenderly poked Rainbow with a hoof to confirm that she was actually there.

“Twilight!” Rainbow lunged at the alicorn, grasping her in a tight hug.

“Aagh! Rainbow! Too tight!” Twilight tried to push away from the athlete as she gasped for breath.

“Hehe, sorry, Twilight,” Rainbow said as she let her go. The smirk on her face showed that she didn’t actually mean her apology.

“Eh hmmmm.”

Rainbow and Twi both looked up at the brilliant alabaster alicorn with an ethereal mane flowing in a non-existent wind. If size mattered at all—and Rainbow knew it always did—then this pony was important.

“Pardon me for the interruption, but who are you two? Twilight, care to explain?” Celestia asked as she looked between the two humans and then to the lavender alicorn.

“Indeed! We are most curious.” Luna stepped forward to stand next to her sister, attempting to simultaneously present a regal posture and also remain ready for combat. Her legs were slightly bent and her horn dipped toward the visitors as if she was still half-expecting a fight to occur.

“Maybe we should start with introductions?” Twilight asked with a sheepish chuckle.

“Pft, introductions? We’re you two,” Rainbow said as she blew her favorite alicorn a raspberry.

Twi elbowed her in the gut. “Behave, for me, please?”

Discord floated above the group of ponies, half bored, and half pleased with himself. The ponies and dragon ignored him, but the humans couldn’t help but stare, especially Rainbow.

Twi’s attention was given over to the white alicorn. Her voice reminded the studious girl of her former principal and friend, Principal Celestia. The alabaster alicorn, the dark-blue alicorn, and even the pink alicorn were all far too familiar to the girl for it to be a coincidence. She had a funny feeling she already knew their names too.

After she managed to quit gasping at the draconequus, Rainbow’s eyes were glued to the same spot Twi’s were, or the same ponies anyway. She couldn’t help but admire a slightly different spot on the three larger ponies: their horns. After her fun with Twilight, Rainbow couldn’t help but wonder…

“Princesses, Spike, Discord, these are my friends from the other world. Well, really, these are us from the other world,” Twilight said as she stood in front of the two humans and looked around at all of her fellow princesses. “They’re the ones that took us in, that made sure we had a warm place to stay—” Rainbow’s snickering at that comment almost caused Twilight to stop, almost “—while we were there. And they helped us get back home.”

“They’re massive…” Rainbow muttered, still gaping at Luna and Celestia, and to a lesser extent, Cadance.

“Please behave,” Twi whispered back.

“Is it… is it bad I want to ride one?”

Twi elbowed her in the gut again, a little harder than last time. Twi had no idea if Rainbow meant the large alicorns, or their horns, but either one was inappropriate. Still, Twi took some comfort in the fact that even in a strange new world, Rainbow was still Rainbow.

“Was it like last time?” Luna inquired. “All different versions of you and your friends?”

“I’m assuming there are,” Twilight said. “Really the only other person we met was their version of Fluttershy. But mostly it was just Twi and Rainbow that we saw and interacted with.”

“And Spitfire!” Dash chimed in.

“Twi and Rainbow?” Cadance asked. The confusion evident on her muzzle was reflected in the other princesses and dragon as well.

Dash took this one, her excitement radiating from her smile at this sudden change of situation. “Well, because there were two of us, we figured it was best to establish nicknames. The other version of me we called Rainbow, I went by Dash. Our Twilight we called Twilight, and the other, Twi.”

“Oh, it’s so nice to meet you, Rainbow, Twi.” Cadance was doing her best to hold back the urge to fawn all over them. To her, their love was like a shining beacon that burned brightly in her eyes. It was as if she were seeing her sister-in-law and favorite mare in the world deeply in love with the spunky Wonderbolt. “Are you two hungry? Would you like something to eat?”

“I like steak, myself,” Rainbow said with a smile, one that faded when she saw the looks of horror on everypony’s face. “Umm… did I say something wrong?”

“I don’t think they eat meat, Rainbow,” Twi whispered into her ear.

“Oh fuc—”

“Rainbow!” Twi yelled, her eyes shifting to the three royal presences in the room.

“What? I honestly forgot, sheesh. Give a girl a break, I just walked into a world with colorful, talking ponies and you expect me to—”

“Rainbow, I don’t think she was getting onto you about that. I think she meant watch your language,” Twilight said.

Rainbow looked sheepishly at her girlfriend. “Oh…”

“Aaaannnnyyywwaayyy,” Dash broke the silence that followed afterwards, “I am kind of hungry, how about we go find something we can all eat and then we can deal with—”

A chorus of “no” echoed around the room before the pegasus could finish.

“Before we go anywhere, I think it’d be best if we got to learn a little more about you and your... customs. Being that Twilight, Spike, and now Dash, are the only ones to have learned anything about your species, I think for now it would be best for us all to remain here and discuss some things.” Celestia spoke elegantly; her eyes showed no emotion. Twilight might have vouched for them, but she wanted to make sure, just in case.

The ponies around the room nodded before finding comfortable positions to sit down.

“So… what do you want to know first?” Twi asked gingerly, before lowering herself to a sitting position so that she didn’t have to continue to look down at most of them.

Rainbow slowly followed suit, pressing her hip against her girlfriend’s, her arm wrapped around the small of her Twi’s back. They may have been in a completely foreign situation, but as long as Twi was by her side, she didn’t really mind. After all, when your home is in your arms, what’s there to fear?

Everypony, save Twilight and Dash, locked eyes on how close the two humans sat. Their gazes then shifted between each other. It was obvious that they caught onto something there. But nopony said a word as they glanced again to Twilight and Dash before looking back to the humans.

Twilight looked around at everyone in the room. Celestia and Luna both had their ‘regal’ faces on, Cadance looked like a school filly that just got her cutie mark, Dash and Rainbow looked somewhat bored by this, and Spike just looked content that Twilight was back. Twi’s eyes met Twilight’s as the girl—on reflex—patted the spot right next to her.

Twilight just smiled and walked up to her other self, enjoying the feel of the girl’s hand running down her back, stroking her fur.

“Twilight?” Celestia asked, somewhat shocked by her friend’s actions.

The lavender alicorn shrunk down a little. “Sorry, it feels really good though.”

Dash laughed at that. “That’s nothing, you should try an ear scratch.” She walked up and jumped into her other self’s lap. Rainbow didn’t need a second invitation and started in on the pegasus’s ear. “Ohhhhh… yeah… that’s the spot.”

“We think they’ve become awfully chummy in the other world,” Luna said.

“This is nothing,” Rainbow said, more on instinct than anything else.

“Oh? What do you mean?” Cadance asked, already knowing the answer as her grin seemed to increase.

Rainbow pulled her hand back, the twin glares of Twilight and Twi staring at her as if she just said something dumb. “Just that… umm… it’s really cold in our dorms, so we had to share beds. Yeah, that’s it!”

“Rainbow, that’s not better!” Twi and Twilight yelled at the same time.

“Twilight? Want to fill us in?” Cadance asked, her shit-eating grin prominent on her face.

“No!” both replied, just before looking sheepishly. “Umm. Better not.”

Cadance whispered to her sister-in-law, “Twilight, you forget that I am the Princess of Love. I can feel it between all four of you.”

“Oh, this is getting jucy,” Luna said with a grin of her own as she overheard.

Twi watched as Celestia’s face grew into one of disappointment. “Twilight, you know you can discuss anything with me.”

“Oh geeze, it’s not that big of a deal,” Dash said, rubbing her temples. “Me and Twilight kinda hooked up over there.”

“You... and Twilight?” Celestia’s voice had a shocked tone to it.

“You’re… you’re not happy?” Twilight asked, her ears dropping.

Celestia stopped. “I…”

“What is the matter, sister? Is not her happiness something you desire?” Luna asked, generally confused.

“Of course it is, Luna.”

“Then art thou happy for them or not?”

“It’s more complicated than that.”

“Because she is a princess? Please, we’ve both had more than our fair share of royal concubines in the past.”

Twilight’s jaw hit the floor as an overwhelming blush overtook her. Dash looked like she was about to pull a Pinkie and literally blow up in excitement from that news.

It was Rainbow that broke the silence though. “Oh this is awesome!”

Celestia huffed. “Luna! Such practices haven’t existed for hundreds of years!”

“Only in your case,” Luna muttered near-inaudibly.

“And no, it’s not that Twilight’s a princess now.”

“Then what is it?”

Celestia hung her head. She took a deep breath then exhaled before saying, “Twilight, I have no problem with you being with Rainbow Dash. If she makes you happy, that’s more than enough for me. But…”

“But?” Twilight asked as Dash hopped over and stood by her side. The pegasus had a feeling that this news wasn’t going to be good and there was no other place she’d rather be.

“But not everypony will feel the same. Dash is a mare—”

“Duh,” Dash said with a roll of her eyes.

“And not all ponies will be accepting of that. I don’t know if you’re ready for that or not,” Celestia said.

Twilight was taken aback by that. She hadn’t really known that mares could be with other mares before she went over there, but when she did, she’d never considered that ponies would be against it. Dash’s wing wrapping around her broke her out of her thoughts though.

“How was it with you two?” Dash asked Twi.

“Coming out? It… was difficult,” Twi admitted. “But, if you really want this, you can make it work. Just think about each other and believe in your own love and it will work.”

Twilight hung on every word her other self said. When Twi finished speaking, Twilight looked at Dash, who looked just as concerned as she felt. I never really thought about it before. And it’s not like this only affects me, it also affects Dash. Ponies might not understand, or accept us. I’m a princess, but Dash… No, I can’t think about that. This… this just feels right. “I understand, but as long as I have Dash, and my friends, I—”

“And if your friends don’t accept it?” Celestia asked.

“Celestia,” Cadance said, jumping forward. “What makes you think that—”

“Nothing makes me think it, my dear niece. But the possibility exists that this may stress her friendships. I do not believe that’s something she should be blindsided by, do you?”

Twilight folded her ears back. “So what if our friends don’t accept it… What I have with Dash is worth it.”

Dash nuzzled Twilight’s muzzle, which was a show of support and consolidation at the same time. Twilight returned the embrace, enjoying the feeling and the warmth of the pegasus.

At the mention of their friends not accepting it. Rainbow pressed her head into Twi’s side. The girl was reliving some vivid, painful memories on that very topic. In reply Twi wrapped her arm around Rainbow, hugging her tightly.

“We don’t understand, why wouldn’t they accept it?” Luna asked.

“Luna, same-sex relationships haven’t been common practice in Equestria for hundreds of years,” Celestia replied.

“Then it is time we remind them of it!” Luna scowled and stomped her hoof down.

“Luna?” Twilight asked.

Celestia sighed. “It’s not easy for her. I… I always chose stallions over the millennia, while Luna was… well…”

“While we’ve always preferred the company of mares in our chambers,” Luna continued bluntly with a roll of her eyes at her sister’s antics. “This goes a long way to explaining the strange glares we get when we do so…”

“Heh heh, I like her a lot,” Rainbow said with a chuckle.

“You would,” Twi replied, holding her hand tightly.

“I side with Luna on this one,” Cadance said, walking forward. “If Twilight and Dash want to be together, we should support them wholeheartedly.

“I don’t understand this! Could someone please explain it?” Spike yelled in frustration.

“Well, Spike, it’s easy,” Cadance started with a smile, just to be interrupted by another echoed “no” throughout the room.

“I think he’s a bit too young for this,” Twilight said with a awkward smile.

“But I want to know what’s going on, especially between Dash and you!” Spike demanded.

Celestia nodded. “In time, Spike.”

“May I explain it to him?” Twi asked from near the portal.

Twilight looked at her questioningly.

“I have some experience explaining it to children. You can trust me.”

“Umm, okay…” Twilight said.This whole thing was new to her—if her other self wanted to take over, she wouldn’t stand in her own way.

“Um, Twi, that’s a dragon, not a kid,” Rainbow whispered, unsure what Twi was planning and eyeing the baby dragon suspiciously.

“Hush, Rainbow. Seriously, I remember your explanation to Scootaloo… I thought they were going to call the cops on you.”

“She wanted to know the mechanics,” Rainbow said defensively. “What was I supposed to do, not teach her something?”

“You could’ve tried it without showing her!” Twi scowled.

“How can you explain something without showing?”

“You undressed in front of her and explained everything!”

“Could you two calm down? Please?” Twilight asked, all the ponies nodding with their ears folded back.

Rainbow muttered something about that being how she learned; but Twi chose to ignore it. There was no point in bringing back that old argument anyway—some things were best to just leave well enough alone. She scooted forward to sit next to Twilight and Dash, facing Spike. “Spike, do you know who I am?”

“You’re Twilight, from the other world?”

“Yes, but just call me Twi to keep it simple, okay?”

The little dragon nodded his head.

“Okay, you know how ponies get together and create families?”

“You mean fall in love? I’m not that young, Twi,” Spike said, already tired of the condescension.

Twi chuckled and flicked her hair back. “Yes, like that. Well, it’s normally a stallion and mare, right?”

Spike nodded.

“It’s because they love each other, they feel a special bond.”

“Like I do for Shining,” Cadance added helpfully.

Twi smiled. “Yes, just like Cadance and Shining Armor. Well, two mares or two stallions can feel that way for each other too.”

“You’re saying Twilight and Dash feel that way to each other? Since when? All I really see them do is fight or read together.”

“We do other things!” Twilight protested.

“Now,” Dash added with a smirk.

Twi ignored them both. “It happened in our world. Rainbow and I are together, and after spending so much time with us, they realized they feel the same way for each other, too.”

Spike looked confused, but thoughtful. “Does… umm… does this mean that Dash will spend more time at the castle?”

It took the pegasus a moment to realize that she was being asked a question; she shook her head clear of a few cobwebs and then turned to look at Twilight. The alicorn just smiled at her—in truth, neither of them had discussed their new living conditions. “Umm, probably, yeah, most likely,” Dash stammered with a blush.

“Twilight, does this mean that… I have to… move out?” Spike asked timidly as he walked to the lavender alicorn with his head down and his eyes almost full of tears.

Twilight couldn’t believe what she was hearing. The small dragon had stopped maybe two hooves away from where the alicorn sat. His tiny claws were clasped close to his chest, and his entire body was trembling. Without hesitation she scooped him into her hooves, holding him tightly to her chest and wrapped her wings around him, bringing him as close to her as possible.

“Of course not, Spike. What in the wide, wide world of Equestria made you even think of something like that?” She nuzzled his head softly, placing a small kiss on his forehead before placing a hoof on his chin to make him look up into her eyes. “I would never ever, not in a thousand years, ask you to move out. You’re my family, Spike.”

Spike’s mouth wavered, his tears still sliding down his cheeks. “But I thought—”

Twilight’s own eyes filled with tears, the watery droplets sliding off her muzzle and onto the baby dragon as her heart ached for his pain.

“Shh.” Twilight cooed down at him. “You’ll always be a part of my family, Spike. No matter what happens, you’ll always have a special place in my heart.”

“Yeah, short-stuff,” Dash added with a smile. “We’d never ask you to move out, even if we might want a little alone time every now and again.”

“Oh, it’s like looking at a happy family. Anyone else feel the need to vomit?” Discord asked as he started passing around magically created buckets. “Anyone at all?”

“What are you even doing here, Discord?” Twilight asked, glaring at the draconequus. Notably her grip on Spike became that much tighter.

“Moi? I’m your friend, Twilight. How could I not be here for your homecoming?”

Part of Twilight had been impressed that he had stayed silent for as long as he did. Still, she just wanted him to go. Discord might be her friend, and she might be the Princess of Friendship, but Discord’s friendship always creeped her out a little.

Celestia beat her to the punch. “Well she’s back, so you can either go, or stay silent in the corner.”

Discord looked at her in disbelief. “After everything I’ve done?”

“And what exactly have you done?” Cadance asked him with a raised eyebrow.

“Uhm… actually, you see, I did everything,” Discord replied, laughing.

“You said you weren’t responsible for them being trapped in the other world!”

“Okay, not that. Yeah, that was all Twilight here,” Discord said as he levitated over to the lavender alicorn and poked her horn with a claw.

“Why do I want to hit him?” Dash and Rainbow called out at the same time, then pointing at each other. “Jinx! You owe me a Coke!”

Twi and Twilight both glanced at each other with bemused expressions on their faces.

Everypony else in the room was staring blankly at Rainbow and Dash. Finally it was Luna that asked, “What is coke?”

“It’s a drink from our world,” Twi answered.

“Is it like punch? Is it flavored? Something for parties?” Luna continued.

“It’s about ten bucks a hit,” Rainbow muttered with a chuckle. “And it’s great at parties.”

Twi rolled her eyes; but before she could speak, Celestia beat her to it. “What, exactly, did you do, Discord?”

“Oh, you should have seen them. They were so sad to see each other go. The girls were crying and holding each other, and our little ponies were hugging and kissing each other—I couldn’t simply let them leave like that.”

“Discord, the balance between worlds is not your plaything!” Celestia yelled.

“Celly, everything is my plaything, you out of everypony should’ve learned that lesson.”

“Balance?” Rainbow asked Twi.

“W-what do you mean?” Twi asked Celestia.

“Each world exists in a delicate balance,” Luna answered. “Two of the same individual in the same world can destabilize the barriers between those worlds. ‘Tis not something that should be played around with.”

“We-we shouldn’t have come,” Twi said, suddenly very self-conscious.

“What? Why?” Rainbow asked. “C’mon, this is a once in a lifetime event! How could we miss it?”

Ugh, that pride again. Seriously Rainbow? Can’t you see past your own nose? Twi thought. “Rainbow, we shouldn’t have come because we might do serious damage to their world and ours. Do you really want that?”

“You didn’t think that before we came through,” Rainbow replied.

“I… um…” Twi stammed, unsure why she didn’t. It was stupid for them to be there. Why… why did we come?

“Why did you two come?” Almost as if she had read her mind, Twilight asked the question floating around Twi’s head. Twilight was in disbelief that she’d do something like this. “I mean, I might expect something like this from Rainbow, but you?”

Twi and Rainbow looked at each other, confusion on their faces. “Well… umm… at the time it was like there wasn’t a real reason not to,” Twi admitted.

“Huh?” Twilight asked.

Rainbow answered. “We were just in the room, and then it was like, ‘why not go?’ You know? Like it was just the thing to do. But I mean, what’s the problem? This is kinda cool, even that, whatchamacallit.” The tall girl pointed at the floating draconequus.

Discord disappeared and reappeared right next to her, grasping her hand and shaking it. “Pleasure to meet you, I’m Discord, Spirit of Chaos and Disharmony.”

“Spirit of Chaos and Disharmony, huh? You must be great at pranks,” Rainbow said back with a laugh.

“No!” Everypony and human yelled at Rainbow at the same time. Even Twi knew that was a bad idea. Discord just blew them all a raspberry and walked away towards the mirror.

“Discord!” Twilight shouted. “What are you doing over there? If I find out you had something to do with this, I’ll…” she trailed off at the end, choosing to leave her threat somewhat vague until she could come up with an appropriate punishment.

Every pony and humans’ eyes locked onto the draconequus, their heated argument silenced for the moment.

“Why, Twilight, would I do something as crazy and outlandish as allow two ponies from Equestria to cross over to another dimension, only for them to return with two other inter-dimensional beings?” Discord stared at each of the princesses with puppy-dog eyes. Twilight’s muzzle opened in reply, quickly being clamped shut by a lion’s paw. “Well of course I would, but this time, I didn’t!”

Twilight glared at him.

“I’m appalled that you would accuse me of such tasteless behavior.” A halo appeared over his horns before he looked up at it and knocked it off with a flick of his lion’s paw. “Besides,” he said, circling back around to stand next to the portal, “what sort of reason could I possibly have for wanting two of you in this world?” He asked with a friendly smile.

“Tell me something,” Dash said as she got up and walked to the two girls; the pegasus suspected she knew what had happened. “Before you decided to go, was there a bright flash of white light?”

“How did you—” Twi and Rainbow both started, just to be interrupted.

“Discord!” All except the humans yelled.

Discord jumped a little at the sudden yelling of his name, his lion’s paw made contact with the mirror. The second that occurred, the mirror fell to the ground, and landed, glass first, on the floor. The sound of the shattering glass echoed throughout the room, causing those nearby to jump up to avoid getting cut. The sound rang in everyone’s shocked ears as they watched in horror as the only way the humans had back to their world was just destroyed right in front of them.

“Oh, Chaos…” Discord muttered, before gesturing to the broken mirror. “Now look at what you all did. You scared me to Tartarus and caused me to break the mirror! Shame on you. Don’t you know that’s seven years bad luck?”

“What. Did. You. Do?” Celestia asked, her voice dangerously low.

“Moi? I did nothing!” Discord whined, raising his claw and paw in defense. “It was you that—”

“Thou destroyed the portal!” Luna shouted.

Cadance just facehoofed. “For one time, just for one time I hoped you’d behave.”

Spike snorted as he crossed his arms over his chest. “I don’t know why you guys thought he’d be good. I mean, he is a spirit of chaos.”

“That’s Sir Spirit of Chaos and Disharmony to you, and anyways it wasn’t my fault, you only have yourselves to blame for that one.” At those words, Discord turned his muzzle up in the air.

Rainbow and Dash snorted at that. “Suuuure.”

Twi bent down, picking up some of the shards of glass her hand. Her mind trying to wrap itself around this new development. Rainbow bent down next to her. “Umm… what does this mean?” She asked.

“Rainbow, that’s the only way we have to get you two home,” Celestia replied, her voice pained.

When her shock wore off, Twilight was about ready to cry. Not only did this remove any chance of sending their human selves back home, but this also prevented her from ever seeing her Canterlot High friends again.

“Thanks, jerk!” Dash yelled as she picked up a shard and chucked it at Discord with all her might.

The draconequus ducked the shard before standing up and saying, “Well! That was certainly uncalled for.”

“Remind me why we never turned him back to stone?” Twilight asked through a facehoof.

“Because we’re friends, Twily!” Discord said, only to duck another shard of glass tossed at him from the angry pegasus. “Well, how rude!”

A Pinkie Promise

Discord chuckled nervously at the angry stares. His gaze shifted about at all the eyes locked on him. However it was the royalty in the room that caused him to gulp. One or two pissed-off alicorns was something he could handle, but even he knew he wouldn’t stand a chance against all four.

Quickly finding his words, he tried to smile pleasantly at the ponies, it came off as anything but reassuring though. “Yes, this, horrible accident occurred. But rather than play the blame game, can’t we all just move past it like good friends are supposed to do? I say we throw a ‘Welcome to Equestria’ party for our two new friends here! Oh, I’m sure Pinkie Pie would love to organize it! What do you say, forgive and forget?”

“Horseapples!” Everypony yelled back, their expressions causing the draconequus to flinch.

Rainbow whispered to her girlfriend as she fought a smile. “We’ve definitely gotta teach them some better swear words.”

Twi hushed her. Beyond the fact that she was still trying to wrap her head around their only way home having been literally shattered, she could feel the tension in the room; it was already thick enough to cut with a butter knife. Things had the potential to get bad, really bad. It went without saying that adding Rainbow to such a mix would be like throwing gasoline on a wildfire.

Discord snapped his fingers and was suddenly in a classic seventeen-hundred Prench battle dress uniform with three white flags waving right behind him in surrender. “I promise you it was nothing more than an accident. I swear!”

“Oh my god, that’s fucking hilarious!” Rainbow shouted at the sight of it. Twi just facepalmed.

Spike rolled his eyes. “Yeah right, you swear on what, exactly? And besides, it’s not like you’re totally known for keeping your promises.”

Celestia glared angrily at the draconequus. “There are no accidents when you’re involved, Discord. Do you even realize what you’ve done? As I said before, your actions might have upset the balance of both our worlds!”

“What do you mean by that?” Rainbow asked. She wasn’t sure what Celestia meant, but even she caught onto the importance of that particular phrasing.

“Worlds are not meant to have two of the same individual in them,” Celestia said as she looked with sad eyes over to the two humans. “While, for short times, a small number may not do any real damage, it’s a risk that could cause both worlds to merge together. It’s something we’ve learned the hard way, and it’s one that should not be taken lightly. Hence why we only let Twilight and Spike go through before.”

“But Twilight and Dash were in our world for almost two weeks!” Rainbow pointed out, her tone defensive.

“True, and it’s unlikely any real damage will come of it, but it’s an unnecessary gambit and not worth the risk,” Celestia replied, sadly. “For that very reason I was forced to leave him all those years ago,” she whispered in a low tone.

“I’m sorry, we really shouldn’t have come,” Twi said, oddly calm and subdued given the situation.

“Not your fault,” Dash growled as she continued to stare menacingly at Discord.

“Thanks for seeing it my way, Dash,” Discord said with a laugh.

He was the only one laughing.

“But Twi! You—” Rainbow went to protest but Twi just lifted a hand to stop her.

“This is their reality, their world, Rainbow, if they think this is a risk to them, it’s not for us to decide. If what I can understand is true, then we do represent a risk to their world. This isn’t like when Twilight and Dash came to live with us. They didn’t mean to come; we came here by choice, not by accident.”

“But… I-I…” Rainbow stammered as she looked at her pony counterpart; the mare frowned and shook her head slowly. “Al-alright Twi…”

“I’ll explain why to you later, although you might get bored when we start talking about quantum, theoretical, and multi-dimensional physics.”

“Can I just say I trust you and let it be?” Rainbow asked with a smile.

“As glad as I am that we are all on the same page now, what do we do about the fact that it’s impossible for them to get home now?” Cadance asked, concern evident in her voice.

“Impossible…” Twi stammered. The world hit her like a ton of bricks. “But… classes… my books… study sessions… Mom… Spike… I—”

She was cut off when Rainbow wrapped an arm around her, tightly. “You still have me.”

Twi paused. “But what about you? Your family, games, future!”

Rainbow chuckled. Pulled back from the hug and looked Twi in the face. “You still don’t get it do you? As long as I have you, that’s all I care about.”

“Rainbow…” Twi said, staring into her eyes.

Even Discord couldn’t help but break out into tears. Although if they were real or not nopony could say. “I’ll fix it,” he sobbed into a hanky.

“Thou will fix it? Ponyfeathers!” Luna angrily shouted. “That mirror was a one-of-a-kind item found by Starswirl the Bearded himself.”

“And what can be broken can be fixed,” Discord pointed out. “It’ll just take me some time.”

Rainbow’s eyes went wide when Discord created a vacuum out of thin air to gather up the pieces—one that worked without any discernible form of electricity. God, does that creep me out, she thought.

“And why should we trust you?” Twilight asked.

“What? You don’t trust your dearest friend, Discord?” A halo appeared above his head, glowing with angelic light.

The glare Twilight gave him told him his answer.

“Fine, fine, alright. I Pinkie Promise that I’ll have it fixed. There, happy?” Discord said as he half-heartedly went through the motions of a Pinkie Promise.

He continued, “And nopony breaks a Pinkie Promise.”

“No pony!” A very familiar, very creepy voice seemed to come out of nowhere, startling every pony, human, and draconequus in the room.

“How the fu—” Rainbow’s comment was immediately muffled by her girlfriend’s hand.

“When‽” Twilight growled, still angry and somehow ignoring Pinkie’s disembodied voice.

“When what?” Discord asked.

“When will you have it fixed?”

“Should only take about,” Discord started as he picked up some shards of glass and tried to assemble them like a jigsaw. He smiled as he assembled a Discord-shape with the glass, only for it to immediately fall on the ground and shatter into even smaller pieces. “Two to three weeks, tops.”

“You’re sending them home first!” Twilight shouted.

“Sorry, no can do.”

“Horseapples! I’ve seen you try to banish ponies to other dimensions before!” Twilight said remembering the Treehugger incident at the Grand Galloping Gala.

Discord paused. “Oh, yeah, I did do that, didn’t I?”

“Yes, now send them back!”

“That, I can’t do,” Discord said.

“Why not?” Cadance asked, confused.

Discord grumbled. “Because… Celestia’s right.”

Celestia smirked, eyes bright with mirth. “I’m sorry, what was that?”

“You’re really going to make me repeat my words, aren’t you?”

“I just didn’t hear you the first time, care to repeat for all to hear?”

“I said you’re right. There is a danger in having two of them each here, and I’ve been using my abilities to minimize it. If I stopped that to send them back, it could be disastrous. Of course I’m all for it, but you might not like the result. You’re welcome, by the way.”

“Do you expect thanks for stopping the disaster you created?” Celestia asked in disbelief.

“Yes,” Discord said.

“So right now… you can’t send them back without endangering the world?” Cadance asked.

“Precisely. I can fix the mirror though, it’ll just take time. And some strong super glue…” Discord manifested a tiny bottle of krazy glue.

“‘Tis ridiculous. Surely it wouldn’t be that big of a threat if he’d stop for a few seconds to send them home!” Luna protested.

“Care to see? It could be fun,” Discord said as he raised up a claw. As he was about to snap his fingers he said, “And don’t call me Shirley.”

Twilight interjected, “Let’s not play with the fate of our world and just say we believe you instead.”

Luna stepped back with a “Hmmph.” She glared at Discord as he lowered his claw to pick up the remaining shards of glass.

Having finished vacuuming up the remaining shards of mirror and frame, a backpack appeared from nowhere and he dropped the pieces in, letting them fall in and shatter into even more pieces. “Well, I’d like to say this has been fun but… well, actually, it has,” he said with a chuckle. “If you’ll excuse me though, I have a… Pinkie Promise to complete before somepony—other than me—breaks the laws of physics and reality in retribution.”

“What do you mean?” Dash asked.

“Well, unlike me, when your pink friend shows up in places she can’t possibly fit, you all just laugh about it, I get yelled at.”

“You showed up in my shower head!” Twilight protested.

“It was funny!”

“You turned my coat blue for a week!”

“That does sound funny,” Rainbow said with a chuckle.

“Thank you. Someone gets me, even if they are from another universe. Well, until later ponies, dragons, and humans, ta ta!” With a snap of his fingers Discord vanished from their presence, leaving two confused humans and several irate ponies alone to their own devices.

“What just happened?” Rainbow scratched her head in confusion as she looked to Twi and then Twilight. “Seriously, what the hell just happened?”

“Rainbow, don’t ever change,” Twi said with a chuckle. Looking to Twilight and the other alicorns, she continued. “So, what now? I guess we’re stuck here until he comes through?”

Celestia stepped forward. “I’m afraid so. Without the mirror, and with Discord trying to keep things… together, I think you’ll end up being our guests for a while.”

Twilight looked up at her former mentor. “Well, I don’t think we have a choice but to make the best of the situation then. We have to… trust Discord.” Her stomach grumbled from either hunger or nausea at saying those words. She hoped it was hunger. And the thought of Equestrian food once again made that thought seem more and more plausible. “I vote we at the very least leave this chamber and go get something to eat.”

“Indeed. We also think it would be a good time to leave. We have very important matters to attend to.” In a flash, Luna teleported away from the group, likely to retire to her chambers for the day.

Celestia leaned down to Twilight. “Twenty bits says she falls asleep eating cookies in bed again.”

Twilight giggled as the group made it’s way out of the chamber and headed to the dining hall.

With the tension settled and the group having a destination in mind, the two humans began to process the environment around them. For them, everything seemed, in short, off. Twi looked around the hallway, admiring the size and scale of everything. The hallway was magnificent, truly of a grandiose design. There were epic photos, paintings, and even a few stained-glass windows of her second-favorite being in both worlds. After seeing different members of the castle’s staff, Twi realized that Dash was about the average size for a mare in this culture, something that was obvious every time she saw a serving mare. The stallions she saw were all slightly taller than Dash and laden with golden armor.

The looks the guards gave Twi and Rainbow did nothing to help either of them relax, especially considering how some of the guards tightened their grip on their spears ever so slightly when the group passed by. Fortunately for both of the girls, none of the guards actually did anything. Their present company as they walked through the castle was more than enough to reassure the guards that the women were welcome.

“So, umm…” Rainbow said, unsure if she should even talk. “What do you all eat here, anyway?”

“We have pancakes, waffles, cakes, ice-cream, pretty much anything other than meat,” Twilight chipped in, hoping to help her relax about the food situation.

“They’ll need more than the normal servings, Twilight,” Dash added with a smile. “Fortunately we’re in the biggest castle in Equestria, so that shouldn’t be an issue. Speaking of food, we really should take them to Pinkie so she can serve them the best sweets in Ponyville. Heck, in all of Equestria!”

“Pinkie works in a bakery here, too?” Twi asked.

Spike chuckled. “Oh, yeah! Pinkie works for the Cakes, Fluttershy has a cabin by the Everfree Forest, Rarity has a shop set up in Ponyville and another in Canterlot, and Applejack—”

“Let me guess, working on her farm,” Rainbow said with a roll of her eyes and more than a little venom in her voice.

“Rainbow, don’t,” Twi said.

Twilight paused, followed by the rest of the group. “Rainbow, what’s wrong?”

“Nothing, I’m just… hungry,” Rainbow replied, sighing.

“Rainbow, did something happen? You said she’s always been a good friend,” Twilight said.

Twi bent down and placed her hand on Twilight’s back. “There’s a little bad blood there.”

“What?” Twilight asked. “They’re… they’re not friends anymore?”

“No, they are, but… Rainbow wanted Applejack to… well… to use Rainbow’s words, ‘Do something with her life other than work the farm.’ Applejack’s always been content to simply do what she’s been doing to help care for her family, while Rainbow wants her to do more. It’s kinda been a sticking point between them after their fight.”

“Fight?” Twilight asked, wided-eyed.

“It’s a… long story,” Twi said with a sigh. “And it got kinda… physical.”

“Physical? As in a… fight-fight?” Twilight asked, shocked.

“I—ehh, Rainbow won though, right?” Dash asked.

“Dash, is that really important?” Twilight asked, her tone disapproving.

“No… just curious.”

“It was about fifty-fifty,” Twi stated.

“Really?” Dash said, looking up at Rainbow. The tall girl just glared down at the ponies. This tale wasn’t one she enjoyed reliving. It was also, unfortunately, true.

“I could never imagine getting into a physical fight with any of my friends,” Twilight said, frowning.

“Twilight, all friends fight,” Celestia said. “The more important the conversation, the more severe the fight tends to be. What matters is not that you fight, but that you make up afterwards.”

“I’m sure when you reunite with your friends in Ponyville you’ll all be able to overcome anything,” Cadance said with a friendly smile.

“Yeah, they can’t wait to see you,” Spike said. “In fact, we should let them know!”

“Indeed, Spike. I’ll send a messenger right away.” Celestia waved a hoof at one of the nearby guards.

He was a tall, brown stallion, his armor freshly polished, and his spear held at the ready. “Princess Celestia?”

“Send a messenger to Ponyville. Inform them that Princess Twilight and Rainbow Dash have returned. They should be back to Ponyville on the first train tomorrow, and they will be bringing two special guests.”

He saluted and galloped away.

“Wait, we’re going to Ponyville?” Rainbow asked.

“I assumed you’d want to go with Twilight and Dash when they returned home to see their friends?”

“Actually, I wouldn’t mind seeing more of this world,” Twi replied. “Assuming we won’t cause any issues, that is.”

“That reminds me,” Twilight spoke up as a realization hit her. “Why aren’t we in Ponyville, anyway?”

Cadance took this one. “Auntie didn’t want to risk having whatever accident that occurred to you happening again, so we opened the portal through the use of our magic. It was easier for us to take turns if the portal was in Canterlot and not in Ponyville.”

“But what about your own responsibilities?” Twilight asked.

“Nothing is more important to me than making sure my sister-in-law got home safely. That goes twice for her brother,” Cadance said as she walked up to Twilight and hugged her.

“Well, I mean, umm…” Twilight blushed, embarrassingly pawing at the floor with her hoof.

“It’s okay, Twilight. While my duties are important, your safety is even more so,” Cadance said, her hoof reaching over to tilt Twilight’s muzzle up so she was no longer looking at the floor.

“Thank you, it… it means a lot that you care that much about Dash and me.”

“Of course, Twilight. We’ve been trying to get you back home for so long, there’s not a thing in Equestria I wouldn’t do to help you.”

Rainbow leaned close to Twi and whispered in a not-so-subtle manner, “Heh, if she only knew half of the helping we did for Twilight, she wouldn’t be saying that.”

“Rainbow, stop it!” Twi scolded her, gently shoving Rainbow’s shoulder.

“What? All I said was that we helped Twilight fix her heat problem.”

A rosy blush appeared on Twilight’s face as Twi smacked Rainbow on the back of the head. Celestia’s jaw dropped at that, and Cadance let out a squee like a school filly.

A small voice sounded from Twilight’s side, immediately gaining her attention. “Twilight, how did you have a heat problem and not Rainbow? Was it too cold for ponies there?”

Twilight looked around, unsure how to explain what was meant by ‘heat problem’ to an adolescent dragon. Luckily, her human counterpart saved the day. “It was a bit cold, but I think Dash, being a pegasus who flies a lot, is used to dealing with colder weather. We just had to keep Twilight covered up both in our apartment and when she was outside, so she’d stay warm.”

“Oh, okay,” Spike said as he looked at her, shrugging his shoulders in acceptance.

The group of ponies decided then and there that they’d try and keep the conversation a little more age-appropriate while the young dragon was around. Twi looked at Rainbow, unsure just how she’d keep her in check.

Little did she know they would fail, horribly.

Rainbow’s stomach growled. Twi looked over at her, surprised that it made such a loud noise, but before she could comment on it, hers did the same.

“I take you two didn’t eat anything before coming over?” Cadance asked.

“No, our wakeup call was these two teleporting into the room,” Rainbow said.

“We ate first,” Dash replied. “Twilight here insisted on it.”

“Dash, breakfast is the most important meal of the day,” Twilight stated, making her groan.

Then the smells of scrambled eggs, frying hay bacon, and cooking vegetables met the group in the hallway. Walking into the dining room, Twi noticed that the doorway to the kitchen was only slightly taller than Rainbow. They were much smaller than any doors from earth. Glancing around the room she saw that the table and chairs were half as big as well.

“This is rather impressive,” Twi said as she started admiring the artwork and intricate designs on the windows.

“Umm… question,” Rainbow said. “You got any bigger chairs?”

Twi looked over as Rainbow was rocking a chair back and forth. It was small, more fitting to a junior high student, or a pony. Definitely not something a fully grown woman could sit comfortably in.

“I’ll see about having some bigger seats brought in. In the meantime you’re welcome to use Luna’s—well, one of you, anyway,” Celestia said.

“We only need one,” Rainbow said with a smile as she sat down and patted her lap for Twi to join her.

“Rainbow,” Twi said with a glare.

“Oh c’mon, we did it all the time in highschool.”

“We’re not in high school, Rainbow.”

If she thought that would be the end of it, Twi was sorely mistaken. Rainbow jumped up and scooped Twi into her arms.

“Rainbow, stop!” Twi protested.

“Stop what? Sweeping you off your feet?” Rainbow asked, looking down into her lavender eyes.

“Is now really the time or the place for you to sweep me off my feet?” Twi asked, but notably, stopped trying to get out of Rainbow’s grasp. She stared up into those magnata eyes, losing herself in them.

“It’s always the right time and place to sweep you off your feet,” Rainbow replied, closing the distance between their lips and planting a kiss right on her.

“Now you’re just trying to get in my pants,” Twi mumbled when Rainbow pulled back from the kiss.

The taller girl smirked victoriously. “Always.”

“Tonight,” Twi agreed, booping Rainbow’s nose as the smiling group looked on.

“Pinkie promise?” Rainbow asked with a chuckle.

“Pinkie promise,” Twi replied back, smiling up at her.

“I can’t take it anymore, you two are simply adorable together,” Cadance all but shouted. “I’m dying to know, how did you two get together, anyway?”

“Study buddies,” Rainbow said as she sat down, Twi sitting in her lap.

“Well, it’s a little more complicated than that,” Twi replied. “Rainbow was in need of help with her classes and I was in the tutoring program, so they assigned me to her. After we got her to pass her classes, she kind of… kissed me.”

“And then you kissed her back,” Dash guessed with a grin.

“Yep. Good thing I did, too—she was running away.”

“Hey, I wasn’t running away,” Rainbow protested. “I was about to run away! There’s a difference.”

Dash took a seat right between Twilight and Cadance. Twilight cocked her head and smiled. “Remind you of anyone?”

The pegasus had a noticeable blush on her face. “I have no idea whatcha talkin’ about, Twilight.”

“Ahh c’mon, Dash, tell them the story,” Rainbow said, relieved that the attention wasn’t on her—well, on human her—and not wanting it to come back. “Tell em how you screwed up and dropped the L-bomb by accident.”

“Hey, shut up, Rainbow.’”

“I thought it was adorable,” Twilight said as she placed a hoof on Dash’s shoulder.

The pegasus pulled away in a pout, earning a disappointed look on Twilight's face, a look that Dash immediately felt bad about.

“I think she already forgot your speech, Rainbow,” Twi said.

The taller girl chuckled. “Well, how many times did I actually learn something the first time? You know, when it wasn’t sports related I mean.” Amazingly, the girl left off ‘nude tutors’ which proved to be very effective in teaching her the first time.

“That’s true,” Twi replied. “Thick skulls must be uniquely you, Rainbow.”

Dash glanced over to the two of them, and then Twilight. The alicorn looked down, somewhat disappointed, an expression which Dash soon mirrored as she considered her actions from Twilight’s point of view. Rainbow did say that Twilight is more important than my ego… Dash thought.

Before she could do anything about it, several serving ponies came in, levitating breakfast platters with their magic. To their credit, they only paused for a second at the sight of the humans, and they quickly shook it off and placed the platters all around the table.

“Wow, that smells good, but…” Rainbow paused, looking over the size of the plate. “It’s… kinda small,” she said as she reached over and lifted the top off one.

“You’re welcome to eat as much as you want,” Celestia replied. “If these run out, they’ll bring out more.”

“Being a princess is kinda cool.”

“Rainbow, behave,” Twi said as she grabbed their plates and started to fill them up. Given the plate was about half the size she was used to, she grabbed several nearby empty plates as well.

Dash reached over and started to fill her own plate. She wasn’t hungry, but knew that she needed to eat something, so the pegasus just went with a simple short-stack of waffles.

As they all started to eat, the humans taking the most by far, Dash couldn’t help but steal glances at Twilight. Something Cadance took note of. “Why don’t you go give her a kiss?” Cadance whispered her question into Dash’s ear. She had seen the same look of disappointment on Twilight's face that Dash had.

The cyan mare blushed. “You mean, now?”

Cadance just nodded her head, as if to ask, ‘why not?’

Dash glanced up and around the table, seeing that everypony and human present was busy with their own food, the humans taking it in turn to feed each other—something that made her smile before she shook her head to clear that thought. She looked at Twilight, waiting to lock eyes with her. Neither pony looked away once their gazes met.

“Hey, Twilight,” Dash said.

“Hey, yourself.”

Dash moved forward, tilting her head just so to the right, letting Twilight have more than enough time to duplicate the action. Their lips pressed against each other, their bodies becoming one from the connection of their lips.

Twilight leaned into the kiss as Dash took a hoof and brushed it through her mane. Cadance gave a squee as everyone else stopped to look at them.

Dash pulled away from the kiss with a grin as Twilight looked deep into the pegasus’s eyes. She opened her muzzle to speak but was met with Twilight’s hoof.

“That was—”

“Totally awesome?” Dash interrupted with a grin, making Twilight and Twi groan.

“Typically Dash,” they both said in unison.

“What can I say? I know I’m awesome,” Dash chuckled.

Twilight lightly spread some syrup on her hoof and then booped Dash on the nose, the action leaving a small trail of syrup on the very tip that Dash started to lick up.

Twi, Twilight, Rainbow, Cadance, and Celestia all laughed at that. But it was Celestia that levitated a napkin up and wiped her mouth off before saying, “I commend you, my little ponies, for taking the first steps towards a rather amazing adventure.”

“You can say that again, Auntie,” Cadance said with a smile.

Celestia nodded. “If Discord is as good as his word… which I can only hope is the case… you’ll all be able to explore this land and hopefully make some new friends then get back to your own world. In the meantime, it is my official duty, and my pleasure, to welcome Rainbow and Twi to Equestria.” Celestia nodded her head at the two humans. “Despite the circumstances surrounding your visit, you are here. Anything you may need or desire to make your stay more comfortable, I can assure you that if Princess Twilight or Rainbow Dash cannot provide it, myself or any of the other princesses will see to it.”

“Thank you, Princess Celestia.”

“You’re welcome, Princess Twilight.”

“Are you two always so formal?” Rainbow asked.

“Rainbow,” Twi cautioned her.

“Oh pft, they seem like friends, what’s all that ‘princess’ stuff about?”

Twilight turned to her. “Actually, Celestia is my mentor.”

“Was,” Celestia corrected. “You’re a princess in your own right now, Twilight. The Princess of Friendship.”

“Wait, I’m confused,” Rainbow interjected. “Princess of Friendship?”

Twilight just looked at her strangely. “Yes, what of it?”

“Well, I mean, shouldn’t you be the princess of a land? What’s this place called again?”

“Equestria,” Dash said.

“Yeah, that. Wouldn’t it be Princess of Equestria? I mean, Princess of Friendship? Wouldn’t that be like saying you're the Princess of Smiles? Princess of Good Feelings?”

“Rainbow,” Twi scolded.

“Well, I’m the Princess of Love,” Cadance said.

Twi could almost literally see the gears in Rainbow’s head turning at that.

“So you’re good at fuck—”

Twi stopped her as fast as she could, but still, the first part slipped freely over Rainbow’s lips. If Cadance took any offense, she never showed it. Instead, there was a bright smile on her muzzle.

She chuckled. “You could say I’m an expert in all love-related things.”

“We’re so spending time with her,” Rainbow said with a bright smile.

“Rainbow, you say one more word about that you sleep alone for a week.” Twi scowled.

Rainbow just grinned. “Nah, you wouldn’t survive that yourself. But I still want to know all she can tell me about love. I’m sure she simply knows everything. Every. Single. Juicy. Detail.”

Cadance all but winked. “In pony anatomy, yes.”

“Hey, pony anatomy was kinda fun,” Rainbow said, winking at the two mares.

Cadance looked where the wink was aimed. “So they really did help you during your heat cycle?”

Twilight blushed and shrunk really low.

“We all did,” Dash said. “It was… pretty bad. I don’t think I’ve ever seen it that bad before.”

“Can we change the subject?” Twilight said, her voice more of a squeak.

Cadance chuckled. “Twilight, I’ve tried to teach you for years that sex is a natural thing, not something you should be embarrassed about.”

“How come our Cadance never tried to teach you that?” Rainbow asked Twi.

“Really Rainbow?” Twi asked.

“Well, yeah. She is your sister-in-law after all, and probably fucking your brother like a damn goddess,” Rainbow said.

The pink alicorn chuckled. “So I am that similar to your Cadance. Interesting.”

“Rainbow, Cadance!” Twilight yelled.

“What? No need to hide it.”

“I think we should stop this now,” Celestia calmly said, her horn glowing. “While I don’t mind you talking later about this, for now we should just eat.”

Twilight traced Celestia’s magic to Spike, the others following her gaze as she realized the princess had created magical earmuffs over Spike’s ears to insulate him from the actual topic.

“Emm, you’re right, this is good food,” Spike said as soon as they were removed. “But what do you expect from the castle? And why are you all looking at me like that?”

Twilight and Twi both blushed heavily. The alicorn mouthed a ‘thank you’ to Celestia, who simply nodded.

“So, about that title?” Rainbow asked.

Celesta turned to her. “Rainbow, in this land princesses are given titles based on what they represent, not what they rule over. I am considered the Princess of the Sun because my abilities are closely aligned with raising and lowering the sun. My sister, Princess Luna, is called the Princess of the Moon for the same reason.”

“Wait. You… um… raise the sun?” Rainbow said, shocked.

“Yes,” Celestia answered.

“That’s fascinating,” Twi said. “How does that work? I mean, is your sun far away? What’s its mass? Does the world not rotate on it’s axis and that’s why you have to? Are your oceans around the north and south poles?”

“What do you mean by the world rotating?” Celestia cocked her head.

“In our world, earth is a round ball that rotates in turn around the sun, which stays in one place in the center of our solar system,” Twi explained. “The moon on the other hand rotates around the earth. Both use gravity as their source of—”

“Your world is called Earth? And you’ve explored all of it?” Cadance asked, looking confused.

“Wait, you haven’t explored the whole world yet?” Twi asked.

“We know Equestria and the neighboring land, but nopony has traveled among the wide sea and come back yet,” Celestia replied.

“There are dangers in our world, even in the borders of Equestria for that matter,” Twilight added in a no-nonsense tone. “Dragons, demons, and sirens just to name a few.”

“Dragons, like dragon-dragons?” Rainbow asked, looking over at Spike.

“He’s a baby. About twelve years old since his hatching, but in dragon terms, he’s still just a baby.”

“That means, you’ll grow?” Rainbow asked Spike.

“Yep, I’ll become as big as a mountain, it’s already happened once,” Spike said.

“I’m confused,” Twi said. “What do you mean it’s already happened once?”

Twilight looked sad. “Dragons feed on greed. He kinda got overzealous one birthday, and… well, grew.”

“I got better!” Spike protested.

“Got better? From growing up?” Rainbow asked, confused.

“Girls, the truth is we don’t really know that much about dragons, so we’re still learning as we go,” Twilight said.

“Then how’d you get Spike?” Rainbow asked.

“I had to hatch him as a filly,” Twilight said. “It was my entrance exam to Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns.”

“Wait-wait-wait-wait-wait! So, as a filly, you had to hatch a dragon, and then you were simply allowed to take it home?”

“I’m not an it.” Spike pouted, crossing his arms and glaring up at the human.

“Sorry, him home,” Rainbow corrected. “What sort of exam is that?”

Celestia put in, “It’s not that cut and dry.”

“That was your idea?” Rainbow asked.

“Yeah, what’s up with that?” Dash asked. “I mean, dragons are dangerous. Does every unicorn that applies hatch one? Was that unique to Twilight? And why was she allowed to keep him? Where’d you even get his egg, anyway?”

Celestia opened her mouth to speak, but then a white earth pony guard ran up and whispered into her ear. She nodded in understanding and then stood up. “Sorry girls, matters of the state. A delegation from Griffonstone has just arrived.”

Twilight nodded. “I understand, princess.”

Celestia started to leave before she looked back at the group of ponies. Her eyes darted from the humans, to the alicorn, pegasus, and finally fell upon the young dragon. “Spike, why don’t you come with me? I might be able to use your help.”

“Umm… okay,” Spike said as he got up and ran to her side. “You don’t mind, do you, Twilight?” he asked, pausing to look back at her.

“Not at all,” Twilight assured him with a smile as she watched him leave.

As the white alicorn and dragon left, Rainbow looked somewhat mad at not getting her answers, that is until Twi kissed her on the nose. That caused the frowny faced girl to smile, just a little anyway.

Twi saw that and leaned back, letting Rainbow wrap her arms around her midsection. “So, what’s Griffonstone?”

“The capital of the Griffin Empire,” Dash said. “I went there myself. It’s kind of a dump, though.

“Griffins?” Rainbow asked. “Like, eagle-lion hybrids?”

“Yeah, they’re pretty epic,” Dash replied. “Even if somepony wouldn’t turn me into one.”

Twilight scolded her. “Dash, magic is not a toy.”

“Pft, I seem to recall you enjoying using it as a toy the othe—”

Twilight all but shoved a hoof into Dash’s mouth to get her to stop that comment.

“Yes. Better save this conversation for tonight.” Rainbow grinned at Dash.

“You bet your flank on it,” Dash replied.

“And just what are you talking about?” Cadance asked with a huge grin.

Twi smiled back. “Just some studying we have to do later.”

Cadance chuckled under her breath before turning to her sister-in-law. “I can see that you two have some adjustments to make now that you’re back. But Twilight, know that you’ve started down a path that will lead you to true happiness and a fulfillment that comes from nothing else. I’ve never been more proud and you have my support. Although if I were you, I’d start with a few spells to help out with—”

“You mean like sound-proofing spells on my walls and some clear rules with Spike?” Twilight said, sighing.

“Relax, Egghead,” Rainbow said, bumping her, and causing Twilight to smile in return.

“Don’t worry, Twilight. You’ll get used to it soon enough,” Twi reassured her. “And like I said, some days it’s just better to go with the flow. You’ll find that things go a lot smoother that way.”

Twilight blushed as the serving ponies came out to clear away breakfast.

Cadance smiled sincerely at her. “Twilight, no matter what happens, you’ll figure it out. Love might be something hard at first, but you’ll get great rewards from it that are worth all the trouble from the beginning. Just look into Rainbow Dash’s eyes and you’ll feel it.”

Twilight did just that. She turned and stared directly into those magenta eyes. “Yeah, I think you’re right about that,” she replied with a blushing smile.

Want it, need It

“So, how’d you like the food, Rainbow?” Twi asked as she cleaned her mouth off and got up from the girl’s lap.

“Tasty. You know, besides the lack of meat,” Rainbow said.

“I’m sure you can survive without bacon for a little while, Rainbow,” Twi teased.

“If you call that surviving,” Rainbow muttered as she stood up. The girl looked around to see the rest of the ponies standing up from the table. Twilight and Dash were giving each other looks that Rainbow knew all too well, and the pony version of Cadance was smiling ear to ear. Rainbow glanced back to Twilight and Dash. “So I guess we’re going to be together for a little while longer?”

Twilight looked up at her, a smile upon her muzzle. “Don’t sound so disappointed, Rainbow.”

“Pft, thrilled is more like it.”

“What about your soccer games?” Dash asked.

Rainbow’s smile became a frown. “Oh… right, I didn’t think about those…”

“How many do you have coming up?” Twilight asked, worried.

“Umm… shit, today’s…?”

“Saturday,” Twi said.

“Saturday. Right, thanks. Well… my next game is on Wednesday, then I don’t have another until the following Friday. So as long as we’re back by then, I’ll get yelled at but I shouldn’t get in too much trouble.”

“Is it important that she attends these games?” Cadance asked.

“If she misses two games she’ll lose her scholarship,” Twi said as she stood up right next to Rainbow. “And that’d basically be the same as kicking her out of school.”

“Maybe Discord will have it fixed and you’ll be back by Wednesday?” Cadance asked.

Everypony and human looked around at each other. It was a nice thought but they all knew for a fact he wouldn’t have it done by then. “Yeah, and I’ll grow a horn and become the next alicorn princess,” Dash said with a roll of her eyes.

“Won’t Spitfire be mad about you missing Wednesday’s game and all the practices in between?” Twilight asked.

“Spits? She’ll be irate, pissed, and yeah, it’ll get me extra laps and an ass kicking from hell. But unless I miss two games it won’t get me into any serious trouble. There’s a limit to what she can do.”

“Sorry, I know those are important to you,” Twilight said.

“Nothing to be sorry for, it was my fault for coming here.”

“No, it was Discord’s fault for messing with your heads. That’s the real reason why you came,” Dash corrected.

“What do you mean?” Twi asked.

“The white light you two saw is the real reason you came. He changed something with what you thought. He’s done it to all of us before.”

“It wasn’t like we didn’t want to come,” Rainbow said.

“He most likely removed any reasons you might’ve had not to come,” Twilight said.

“What is he?” Rainbow asked, shocked and somewhat impressed. It seemed incredible to her that a creature like that could exist, much less do everything she had seen him do.

“He’s… Discord,” Twilight confessed. “I…” she paused and took a deep breath. “I have no idea what he is, he just… is.”

“And you just let him do whatever he wants?” Twi asked.

“No, not really,” Dash admitted. “We turned him back to stone, and then Princess Celestia wanted us to teach him friendship in hopes to… to… Why did she want us to do that again?”

Twilight nudged Dash. “Because she shares the same opinion I do: That every being should be allowed a second chance to learn about friendship. Even if I’m doubting it a little in his case.”

“That wasn’t your opinion back then. From what I remember, you were leading the charge to turn his ass back to stone. And besides, how many second chances does he get for his second chance?”

“Dash, it wasn’t my call. Celestia said that she has use for Discord’s magic if we could reform him.”

“Reformed? Yeah, remember Tirek? How’d that go again?”

“He’s also Fluttershy’s friend. And besides, even if she were to want to—which she doesn’t—we can’t turn him back to stone anyway. We don’t have the elements anymore.”

Dash just mumbled to herself, “We could always go get them.”

Rainbow snorted. “So you can’t do anything? That blows.”

“Better to have someone that powerful on your side than to have them as your enemy,” Cadance said as she walked up to them and sat down.

“Well, who am I to argue with the Princess of Love,” Rainbow replied, placing a certain emphasis on the pony’s title that made Twi want to smack her upside the back of her head.

Somehow, all the girl did was facepalm. “Really, Rainbow?”

“What? And don’t give me that ‘you’re related’ crap,” Rainbow said.

“We are!”

“She’s a pony! And a sister-in-law. Not a blood relation.”

“Funny, you didn’t seem to hold the same view about Twilight and Dash.”

“Hey, don’t use my own logic against me.”

Twi sighed. “Ugh… Rainbow, there are days when you’re just a handful.”

Dash and Twilight sat back and didn’t say a word; they simply watched as their two others went at it, or at least one of them did. Dash looked over to Cadance to see her eyeing Rainbow with interest.

However, before Dash could even comment on it, Cadance said, “Twilight, Rainbow, why don’t you give them a tour of the castle?”

Dash chipped in, “Cadance, call me Dash, remember?”

“Oh, of course, sorry. Dash, why don’t you and Twilight show them around the castle.”

“Oh, that’d be a wonderful idea! You’d love the library, Twi!” Twilight practically jumped up and down.

Dash couldn’t help but think it was somewhat cute. Rainbow on the other hand just groaned. “Yeah, because we don’t spend enough time in the library.”

“Oh hush, you’ve enjoyed yourself in the library on multiple occasions,” Twi said.

“You mean like the time I took you in the bookstacks?” Rainbow asked, wiggling her eyebrows. “Or that time in the computer room, the bathroom, or even—”

“And then on a pile of books, the floor, the chairs,” Dash interrupted, chuckling as she did so. “We get it, you bucked all over the library.”

Rainbow looked at her and smiled. “C’mon! You don’t want to take Twilight like that? Just imagine the Egghead knee-deep in a book in the middle of the library. You come up behind her and lightly kiss the side of her neck.” Rainbow took the liberty to demonstrate on Twi. The girl tried to push Rainbow away, but it was a half-hearted attempt that Rainbow easily got past. “With one hoof you start to lightly rub across her stomach, your hoof playing with her skin—ehh, fur—as it lightly worked its way lower and lower, teasing her with all the possibilities to come.”

“Twilight, want to go to the library?” Dash asked with a smile.

Twilight chuckled. “I don’t think so, Dashie.”

Rainbow pulled her hand away from Twi, breaking contact, and—unknown to her—leaving the small girl somewhat needy after that build up. The athlete walked over to Dash and placed her hand on top of the pegasus’s head as she leaned down and whispered into her ear. “For some things it’s easier to beg forgiveness than it is to ask permission. And if you play your cards right, you won’t even have to beg. It’s fun even if you do have to beg.”

“Rainbow, what did you tell her?” Twi asked.

“Nothing,” Rainbow said with a smile as she threw her hands behind her head and whistled nonchalantly.

“Well, if it’s settled then,” Cadance said while looking at the two humans. “If you girls don’t mind, I need to go powder my nose. Twilight and Rain– excuse me, Dash will show you two around the castle. I’ll join you again later if I can.” Cadance politely nodded her head before walking out of the room.

“Alright, alone time! Well, enough to make it the most awesome tour ever!” Dash draped a wing over Twilight and pulled the alicorn in tight, nuzzling her cheek with a waggle of her eyebrows.

Twi sighed. “Rainbow, what did you tell her?”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about, Twi,” Rainbow said while giving the pegasus a subtle thumbs up.

The group of ponies and humans made their way through the castle halls. Twilight was regaling the group with the history of Equestria and explaining the meaning of the various monuments and windows that lined their way while Twi listened raptly, hanging on every word.

Rainbow and Dash were both far less receptive to the history lesson, to say the least.

In fact, to put it bluntly: They were bored out of their minds and neither of them really cared.

As Twilight finished up the second century of Celestia’s rule without Luna, Dash wanted to bash her skull against the nearest wall. Rainbow found herself staring out of each window, slightly annoyed at the sheer number of stained glass ones she couldn’t see out of. That, and the fact that they were walking around in—as far as she could determine—a big freaking circle.

“And so, with the approaching conflict—expertly solved by Celestia, might I add—the yaks—”

“What are they doing?” Rainbow cut in, no longer able to stomach hearing any more of what was basically an unabridged ‘friendship history’ in her opinion. All the good, juicy parts were either left out entirely, or they were horribly brief, so much so that it wasn’t worth getting her hopes up on getting some epic tale of battle and bloodshed.

Twilight and Twi paused and turned to her. Twilight joined Rainbow at the window to find out what she was looking at. “Oh, those are the Royal Guard, they’re training.”

“Royal Guards? That’s cool,” Rainbow said. “I assume these are Celestia’s?”

“Yes, they’re part of the E.U.P. I was telling you about, they—”

“Do you have your own guards, Twilight? Twilight’s Guard sounds kinda cool.”

“Heck yeah!” Dash said as she suddenly got interested. “Oh, can I be the captain‽”

“What in the wide-wide world of Equestria would I need guards for‽” Twilight asked.

Rainbow shrugged. “Same principle as a condom, rather have ’em and not need ’em.”

“You watch way too many movies, Rainbow,” Twi said dismissively with a roll of her eyes.

“I still think Dash should be the captain. Save her mare from all the… whatever is in Equestria,” Rainbow said under her breath as she stuck her hands behind her back and they kept walking.

Of course, them continuing to walk meant the history lesson continued as well. Twi fell in lockstep with Twilight. The Egghead responded to everything Twilight said with follow up questions and the like.

Rainbow’s boredom grew to new heights: She’d found some of the decorations and tapestries interesting, for a second or two, but not even those could keep her focus for long. Her eyes darted over to the pegasus.

Dash looked just as bored as Rainbow. The pegasus was darting her head back and forth, looking for something to grab her attention, and to stop her from having to simply listen to Twilight giving a history lesson. However, she was doing one thing that Rainbow wasn’t.

Dash had her coat pressed against Twilight’s. Rainbow watched as Dash stretched her wing again and wrapped it around Twilight’s barrel. The princess smiled and kissed her on the cheek when she did, even if she did immediately go back to talking.

“… and that’s the third century of Celestia’s rule.”

“Interesting, so you actually had a lot of—Rainbow, what are you doing?” Twi asked as a hand wrapped itself around her midsection and a body pressed itself against her back.

“Listening to this epic, entertaining history lesson,” Rainbow replied, kissing Twi along the nape of her neck.

Twi cooed softly at the kisses, but she didn’t buy Rainbow’s explanation one bit. “Really? Then who was the commander of the Wonderbolts at that time?”

“Commander Kissyface?” Rainbow asked, smiling as she lightly blew into Twi’s ear.

“At least she didn’t say General Blazing Donut Glaze,” Twilight said, smiling at a certain pegasus who was blushing.

“You’re bored, aren’t you?” Twi asked.

“Totally,” Rainbow said as she moved a hand up and cupped the girl’s right breast ever so softly.

“Ehm,” Twilight cleared her throat.

Twi sighed. “So you’re saying you aren’t even a little bit interested in the fact that we’re learning the history of a whole different race with phenomenal magical powers, dragons, and spirits?”

“Nope,” Rainbow replied as she moved her fingers to lightly squeeze Twi’s hardening nipples.

Twi enjoyed the touch far more than she should have. The feeling of Rainbow kissing her neck, of the soft licks and bites, of her blowing into her ear, even the feeling of having her tits played with, were all uniquely Rainbow.

“Besides, there’s something really dangerous no amount of power can protect Twilight from,” Rainbow cooed as she finally found the right comeback.

“Yeah, what would that be?” Twi asked, enjoying the touch.

“The most dangerous thing of all, Twi. A big. Scary. Empty. Bed.” The girl’s free hand that wasn’t groping Twi’s tit went down and squeezed her ass.

The moan that escaped Twi’s lips alerted Twilight to the fact that things were going to get hot and heavy if she didn’t put a stop to it. She cleared her throat again, louder, reminding Twi that they weren’t exactly alone, or even in private.

Twi moaned at another, unexpected touch, before it turned into a deep groan. “Rainbow, not now,” she somehow managed to say.

Rainbow chuckled. “Sorry, but you’re a hot piece of ass.”

“You are incorrigible, do you know that?” Twi sighed, but a smile was visible on her lips.

“Always the best for my girl!”

“Rainbow…”

“What?”

“Could you also leave my tits alone?”

Rainbow pouted. “But I’m innocent!” But she didn’t pull away.

Twi rolled her eyes. “Tell that to your hands.”

“If I let go, what do I get as a reward?”

Dash laughed and rolled onto the floor. Twilight sighed. “I doubt you’re getting out of that situation. But seriously, can you girls not do this in public, in the middle of a castle?”

“Sorry, not physically capable of that,” Rainbow replied, grinning.

“Why is it always about sex with you?” Twilight asked.

Rainbow chuckled. “It’s not always sex, but seriously, Twilight. You’ve been with you and you still don’t know the answer to that question?”

Twi was losing herself to the feelings of being played with, that is until Rainbow’s right hand started working it’s way down her skirt and panties. The feeling of a finger sliding inside of her woke Twi up to the world around her. “Rainbow, no!”

“So yes?”

“Rainbow… last warning!” Twi growled.

Rainbow wiggled her eyebrows. “Before you cum? I’m in!”

With strength she didn’t know she had, Twi pushed Rainbow back, and the girl took three unexpected steps back, and looked at her with sad, puppy dog eyes.

Now that her body was hers again, Twi found herself missing the touch more than she should have. But still, Rainbow had been about to take it too far, again…

“Maybe it’d be best if we separate you two?” Dash said, laughing.

“So you get both Twilights for yourself? Alone? Hell no!” Rainbow grinned.

Even Dash facehoofed on that one. “C’mon. Even I know we can’t be that horny all the time.”

“You’ll learn in time, don’t worry,” Rainbow said, blowing herself a raspberry in response.

“Why don’t you go explore the castle grounds, Rainbow? I’m sure you can find something to keep you occupied,” Twilight suggested.

“I thought I already did,” Rainbow said as she walked up and placed a hand around Twi again.

“Rainbow, seriously, maybe you should… you know, relax a little,” Twi said.

“Only if you cum with me.”

“Yeah, that’s what we’re trying to avoid,” Twi replied, kissing her once and then pulling herself away.

“Twi?”

“I promised you, tonight, Rainbow,” Twi said.

“Yeah, but…”

“I understand that this isn’t that interesting to you, but it is to me, and I don’t know the next time we’ll have the opportunity to learn about their world. Can you please give me this? Please?”

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to be a distraction,” Rainbow replied with a frown.

“You’re not a distraction,” Twi said. “I just know that the great and mighty Rainbow would much rather explore on her own then listen to some dumb history lesson.”

“I sat through history class with you.”

“You slept through history class with me. Why don’t you find something more worthy to occupy your time. Someone to play with that isn’t listening to some boring lesson.”

“Can I go play with Cadance?” Rainbow asked.

“Sure, just stay out of trouble.”

“I’ll be as good as an angel, scouts honor,” Rainbow replied back, smiling.

“I think you mean devil,” Twi said under her breath, grinning.

Rainbow laughed as she reluctantly walked away. “No need to worry, you know me!”

“Exactly!”

They watched as she walked down the hallway and around the corner. “Was that smart?” Twi asked her pony self, unsure if she had made the best decision and already missing her.

“How much trouble can she cause?” Twilight asked.

Twi just glared at her. “Really?”

“We won’t leave her alone for long,” Twilight said. “Unless you really wanted to have sex in the castle hallway, that is.”

“Fair point,” Twi said, smiling as she placed a hand upon her stomach, already wishing it was Rainbow’s. “Let’s make this quick, we were about to start the fourth century, no?”

***

Rainbow had left to find her own entertainment, something that, despite being in a castle, was sorely lacking. Being bored, lost, and alone wasn’t really a situation she liked being in, especially since she couldn’t find Cadance and was met with the glare of each and every guard pony she passed. They didn’t move, but it didn’t take much to see the tightening of the spears in their grasp, or the look of distrust in their eyes. Part of her realized that Celestia must have sent out an alert about the humans. But that didn’t change the fact that she was now alone in a strange place, without her girlfriend.

That last fact made her stick her hands in her pockets and hit her head against the side of the wall, hard. “Dammit, Twi… we were just getting to the good parts too,” Rainbow said, frowning as she rested her head against the wall. “But I guess doing that in the middle of the castle is a bit much, even if they’re not as stuck-up as humans are.”

“A-are you asking me?”

Rainbow spun around to see the very alicorn that she’d had been looking for staring at her. “Princess Cadance. No… I was just thinking out loud about something.”

“Arguing with Twi?”

“Yeah, kinda. I was being… handsy,” Rainbow said as she slumped down to the ground. “Was it that obvious?”

“It’s normal that you want to show your love to somepony, but it’s important to remember that all things, even love, are best in moderation,” Cadance said with a friendly smile.

“How’d you know anyway?”

“Well, you don’t have to be an alicorn to see the signs, although it does help from time to time. But why aren’t you with them now?”

“I got bored of The History of Equestria, an Egghead's Edition.” Rainbow chuckled but stopped when she saw that Cadance wasn’t smiling. With a sigh she continued speaking. “Somedays I wonder what Twi even sees in me. I’m brash, rude, arrogant, and we both know it.”

“You two fight a lot, huh?” Cadance asked.

“N—yes,” Rainbow admitted.

“But I’m betting you make up pretty quickly too.”

“Yeah, normally it’s me admitting how bullheaded I was being.”

“She forgives you?”

“Every time,” Rainbow said with a smile. “Even if she shouldn’t.”

“I know why she does,” Cadance said as she sat down on her flank in front of Rainbow.

“Oh?”

“I’d tell you, but it’s a secret.”

“Oh c’mon,” Rainbow protested.

“Nah ah,” Cadance replied, her expression serious. “What sort of sister-in-law, or princess might I add, would I be if I told Twilight’s secret.”

“She’s not your Twilight.”

“Yes she is,” Cadance replied. “I could sense that almost immediately.”

“How?”

“I think you know the answer already. Doesn’t my Twilight feel familiar to you as well?” she asked with a smirk.

“Well… It feels a little different, but also the same. Like I have the same connection with Twilight as I do my Twi.”

Cadance chuckled. “Your heart knows the tiny difference between them, but it recognizes that difference is minuscule.”

“So, in a way, I’m kinda in love with both of them?”

Cadance just nodded.

“But why does she—”

“If you want that secret, you’ll have to walk with me for a while. I’ve got to make sure I can trust you first.”

“You’re going to make me work for it, aren’t you?” Rainbow asked with a chuckle.

“What? Did you expect me to just give it away? I’m not that easy, you know,” she said with a wink.

“So you want to be romanced before you give it up?”

“Yep,” Cadance said with a straight face.

“You’re bad,” Rainbow said, laughing. “Sure, where’re we going?”

“Just for a walk, maybe around the castle grounds.”

“Not sure we should leave the castle. Don’t you think that’s a bad idea?”

“We’ll stay on the grounds and make sure only the Royal Guard sees you,” Cadance replied as she started walking.

“They won’t freak out will they?” Rainbow suspected she knew the answer, but asked it anyway.

“Nah, Auntie Luna already let them all know. You should see the sketch she passed around, it’s hilarious.”

“That funny?”

Cadance tried to stifle her giggles. “It’s barely more than five skinny strokes to represent your body and limbs, while your head was drawn big and shaped like a potato.”

“Pft.” Rainbow blew her a raspberry. “I’ve got boobs too!” She grasped both her breasts and gave them a playful squeeze.

Cadance chuckled. “Human anatomy might be beyond her.”

“She could use a lesson,” Rainbow said with a huff.

“I might like one,” Cadance said playfully.

Rainbow’s eyes went wide as Cadance smiled at her. Wait… is she serious? Because Twi did say… “Maybe I can give you one?” Rainbow teased back, jokingly.

“I might take you up on that offer,” the alicorn suddenly purred, sending a shiver down the girl’s back.

Rainbow started walking a little closer to Cadance at that. “So, you’re married to Twi’s brother here too?”

“Oh yes, Shining and I are quite happily married.”

“Is he, well… as huge here as he is back in my world?” Rainbow asked.

Cadance paused and looked up. “How’d you know that?”

“Stayed at Twi’s parents a few times, walked in on him once in the bathroom, liked what I saw,” Rainbow said with a smile.

Cadance grinned. “Oh? I thought you prefered mares?”

Rainbow winked. “You know I do, besides, unlike Twi, I play for both teams. However I thought you were on the other team?”

“Princess of Love, Rainbow. Remember?”

“How could I forget. But you’re married to Shining?”

“Me and him have an arrangement: No other stallions, I tell him everything, and I always come home to him.”

“Sweet,” Rainbow said with a laugh. “Bet he doesn’t mind when you bring home playdates either.”

Cadance chuckled. “Don’t let Twily know, but yes, our nights aren’t always our own. He knows I love him though, and I know he loves me. More than anything.”

The pair crossed the threshold to the outside. Rainbow blinked a few times at just how clear the sky was, how bright the sun was and… “Pastels, pastels everywhere…”

“Huh?” Cadance asked.

“Nothing, just… hurts my eyes to look at,” Rainbow said as she looked at the ground.

“You’ll get used to it. Maybe I can help you, get used to it I mean.”

Rainbow glared at her, she had heard, but just wanted clarification. “Princess Cadance, if I didn’t know better, I’d say you were hitting on me.”

“Moi? Never, you’re with Twi.”

“Pft, she did say I could go play with you,” Rainbow said with a grin.

“Wait,” Cadance blinked dumbfounded. “Really?”

“Yep!” Well, not directly, but she put up no real objection.

“Have you two? You know, branched out before?” Cadance asked.

“You mean fucked other people? Well, other than our other selves?” Rainbow asked.

Cadance chuckled. “Other than them.”

“Once, we had our neighbors over. The bass was bumpin’ that night.”

“The bass?”

“Nevermind. Yes, we’ve had sex with other people.” Granted, Twilight was a little drunk. Or thought she was anyway. Still, we did have fun that night.

Cadance nodded at that, then thought it best to change the subject. “So the others are giving a history lesson?”

“Yeah, boring stuff. I thought there would be more wars and battles and stuff, but they’re just full of peace and harmony.”

“That does kinda represent our land, but it’s not always peaceful.”

“So she covered, in small detail,” Rainbow said, sighing.

“I could see history not being your forte. What sort of lessons did you like?” Cadance asked.

“Sports, gym, and even ana—” Rainbow smiled as she thought of something that would be a lot more fun. “You know, Twilight's giving lessons about Equestria’s history in the castle. Perhaps we should be doing the same?”

“What sort of lessons did you have in mind?” Cadance asked.

“Anatomy lessons?” Rainbow said, half asking and half answering.

Cadance smiled. “That sounds like a great plan.”

***

Dash was past the point of bored. If boredom had a grandfoal, and that grandfoal had a grandfoal, then that would be her grandfather. Twilight and Twi had been talking non-stop for almost three hours now. And they had passed the same hallway at least three times, or three times since she had started leaving little tick-marks in the column anyway.

“And that led us into the seventh century of Celestia’s solo rule,” Twilight said.

That’s so interesting. “Why do I envy Rainbow right now?”

“Dash?” Twilight asked as she looked at the pegasus.

“Uhm… yeah?”

“You just said ‘Why do I envy Rainbow right now.’”

Oh buck me, I said that out loud. “Um… I—”

“Dash…” Twilight glared at her, causing the pegasus to gulp.

“Wait… where is Rainbow?” Twi asked.

Twilight looked at her. “She went off to explore on her own.”

“Yeah, but that was like…”

“About three hours ago,” Twilight said.

“Three hours? She should have been back by now.”

“Well…”

“Oh fuck!” Twi shouted.

“What?”

The girl facepalmed. “I gave her a free ticket.”

Twilight looked just utterly confused. “For what?”

“To go play,” Twi said.

“With Princess Cadance,” Dash said jokingly as she wiggled her eyelids in a very suggestive manner, suddenly interested in the conversation.

“Cadance wouldn’t do something like that with her!” Twilight exclaimed.

“She is the Princess of Love, Twilight,” Dash commented.

“She’s married! To my brother!”

“That hasn’t stopped her. At least not according to the rumors I’ve heard.” Dash chuckled and then shut her muzzle as she realized she just said far too much.

“No-no-no-no-no, my sister-in-law is a Princess of Equestria and a happily married mare. I don’t care what some rumors say, she’d never do something like that.”

“Well, how about we go check on them?” Dash asked.

Twilight turned to Twi. “Would Rainbow really…”

“If I gave her permission? Yes.”

“But you were just…” Twilight looked at Dash as if to ask if she’d really be that dumb.

“Hey, don’t blame me!” Dash said.

“Dash, she is you. If she would… no-no-no-no-no-no-no. This is not good!” Twilight took off in a gallop for Princess Cadance’s room, at least the room she usually stayed in when she was in Canterlot. Twi followed behind, her long legs easily enabling her to keep up, even with her lack of athleticism.

Dash sighed as she flapped her wings and flew after them, catching up in a few heartbeats. This sucks. Rainbow has all the fun and I get all the blame.

The group ran down the hallway and up the stairs. Twi and Dash had no idea where they were going, but Twilight seemed to know the way so they just trusted her instincts. Several guards and serving ponies gave them strange looks, especially at the human girl running with them. But with the alicorn princess leading the way, none of them barred their entry.

They ran down the royal quarters’ hallway, not knowing or caring how much noise they were making as they arrived at Princess Cadance’s chambers.

Twilight didn’t stop: She opened the door with her magic and barged right in, followed close behind by Twi and Dash. Her muzzle dropped at the sight of a nude Rainbow standing in front of Cadance, squeezing her boobs to let the alicorn have a better look. “And if they’re big enough, you can actu—”

“Rainbow!” Twi yelled.

Rainbow looked up and smiled. “Twi, you’re just in time! Come here, your tits are bigger than mine.”

“Cadance, what are you doing!” Twilight yelled.

“I think that’s obvious,” Dash said with a laugh. The glare she got from the two bookworms told her to shut up though.

“Relax, I’m just giving her an anatomy lesson. She’s never seen a human before. Now take your shirt off so she can see what bigger boobs look like.”

Twi facepalmed. “Rainbow, get dressed.”

Cadance jumped to her defense. “Honestly, we weren’t doing anything bad, Twilight. It’s just an anatomy lesson, that’s it.”

“What about my brother?”

“Trust me,” Cadance smiled. “He won’t mind the slightest.”

“My lost foalhood…” Twilight bemoaned as her eyes widened at that realization.

Cadance said, “C’mon and get in, I want to finish this lesson.”

“Rainbow, you’re getting dressed, now,” Twi said.

“You said I could go entertain myself, and it’s not like we did anything bad.”

“I know, and I’m not mad, but I want you by my side for the rest of the day,” Twi said in a tone of voice more fitting to a mom than a girlfriend.

Rainbow sighed as she bent down to retrieve her shirt.

“No,” Cadance said, her magic surrounding the girl’s clothes. Then, with a pop, they suddenly disappeared.

“Cadance!” Twilight yelled. “Give her back her clothes, I’ll write you a report on human anatomy later.”

“No, Twilight, not everything in this world revolves around books or reports,” Cadance said, glaring at her. “I really thought you started to learn that in the other world, after everything Rainbow told me. Looks like I was mistaken. I’m disappointed in you.”

“W-what?” Twilight asked, folding her ears back. “But why?”

“Because some things do need to be experienced first hoof. Tell me, if I had a new type of friendship wouldn’t you want to experience it?”

“Yeah, but I’m the Princess of Friendship.”

“Exactly, and I’m the Princess of Love. This is a new type of love I’ve never seen before.”

The lavender alicorn shrieked. “But… you’re just staring at her boobs!”

Rainbow was about to comment that ‘that’ was just what Twilight saw when she walked in, but she thought better of it and simply took a seat on the bed.

“Have you ever experimented with breast play?” Cadance asked.

“Please no…” Twilight bemoaned.

“Well I have. I was looking to see if their breasts were any more sensitive than ours, there are some new and exciting things I can’t wait to show Shin—”

“Please don’t finish that sentence,” Twilight begged.

“You’re going to let me finish it or I swear I’m going to talk to your brother about this and how reckless you act with love,” Cadance said, glaring at her.

Twilight’s reply was just to lay on the ground and place her hooves over her ears.

“You will listen to it,” Cadance added and pulled her hooves away with her magic.

Dash walked up and wrapped a hoof around Twilight’s barrel. She lightly kissed the side of her head. “Hey, it’s nothing we haven’t done before. And I’m right here with you.”

“Of course you’d be interested in this,” Twilight said as she stood up next to her.

“You act like it’s wrong. Tell me, was it wrong? Was it wrong being with me?” Dash asked with a serious expression on her muzzle.

“Dash, I have no problem being with you, what I have a problem with is hearing about my former foalsitter and brother having sex!”

“Oh c’mon, you did it with yourself in a different world. This isn’t even that bad,” Dash said with a raised eyebrow.

“Dash…”

“Twilight, I’m serious about this. Cadance and your brother are married, accept reality, they’ve done it, probably a few hundred, if not a thousand times. And, guess what, newsflash! So have your parents, your grandparents, even Celestia and Luna.”

“That doesn’t mean I want to hear about it!”

“Then, how will you learn?” Cadance asked calmly.

“W-w-what?”

“If you don’t talk about it with the ponies you know and love, how will you learn about it? This is nothing to be shy about, Twilight. It’s not something to hide that you have to figure out all on your own. Nothing else in life works that way, why would you think that this does?”

“But you were my foalsitter.”

“I’m also your friend, your sister-in-law, and the Princess of Love. All of these things make me the perfect pony for you to learn about love and sex from.”

“Can’t argue with that logic,” Dash said with a smile.

“You stay out of this,” Twilight replied.

“No, she’s involved just as much as the rest of you,” Cadance said.

“Why?”

“Why? Seriously?” Cadance blinked. “She’s your marefriend for Luna’s sake!”

“What’s going on in here?” A groggy voice asked from the doorway.

They all turned to see the dark-blue princess standing at the still open doorway. She didn’t even bat an eye at the nude girl sitting on the bed. Not that Rainbow tried to hide herself. Years of locker rooms and simply not giving a fuck had prevented her from ever developing a strong sense of modesty. Her girlfriend’s hidden exhibitionist streak also did her no favors in that regard.

“Auntie Luna, Twilight refuses to listen to me in matters of love,” Cadance replied.

“Twilight Sparkle. Thou would act wisely to trust in my niece’s word in the matters of love.” Luna stared at the lavender alicorn. “As much as others would be wise to trust in you on matters of friendship.”

“Am I really having this conversation?” Twilight asked in disbelief.

“You did horn-fuck her, Twilight,” Dash said in a smile.

Cadance’s eyes went wide in surprise. “Twilight, is that true?”

“I was in heat!”

“You can release magical build up when you use the horn for sexual stimulation if you’re not careful.”

“Oh she released it all right,” Dash said as she licked her lips at the memory of that taste. “Twice.”

“Dash!” Twilight growled. “I swear, if you don’t shut your muzzle, that was the last time!”

“Oh no, you can’t just stop now.”

“Wait, what do you mean?” Twilight asked in disbelief.

“When was the last time you released?” Cadance asked.

“Sunday?”

Cadance placed her hoof on Twilight’s head before leaning in, her horn touching Twilight’s. Light poured from horn to horn, switching its colour from green, to blue, and then to a bright red.

“Uh oh,” Cadance mumbled to herself.

“What is it?” Dash asked, worried.

Cadance leaned back. “Well, Twilight, the more intimate you are with your release, the more powerful it is, the more magic your body will generate. Right now, you can’t stop. If you don’t get release every now and then, it will build up painfully.”

“So you’re saying I get to fuck her regularly? Awesome!” Dash cheered.

Twi sat next to Rainbow. The nude girl leaned over and whispered, “What do you think, Cadance being honest or not?”

“I doubt she’d lie about this, Rainbow,” Twi whispered back.

Rainbow just chuckled. You have no idea.

“Cadance?” Dash asked, a thought had occurred to her. “If Twilight has to do this every few days, why haven’t I heard about it before? I mean, there are plenty of unicorn couples, I’m sure a few have done this sort of play.” Thinking of all the unicorn couples she knew, she could only imagine the fun that could be had if they all had a release like that, causing everypony around to feel the same mind-numbing pleasure at the same time.

“Only extremely powerful unicorns and alicorns can manifest the energy in that way. Others just feel an intense pleasure, but on release it’s not enough to spread to their partners or others. That’s why Twilight needs to learn how to do it safely. If she were to mindlessly let it go, there’s no telling the implications for everypony.”

“Well that’s not as fun,” Dash said in a huff.

Of course, Twilight didn’t stay that calm. She didn’t stay calm at all. “W-what‽” she shrieked.

“You heard me,” Cadance spoke softly. “You need to release regularly until your body adjusts to this. It might need a month or longer, but it could be only a few weeks.”

“This sounds ridiculous,” Twilight muttered.

“You did wake up with a headache this morning, Twilight.” Dash said.

“That’s only because of the proximity of that sword-like thing in their world.”

“What was that, anyway?” Twi asked.

“I told you, some sort of sword-like object buried under Stonehenge.”

“Excalibur?” Rainbow asked, clearly interested.

“What is this Excaliber?” Luna inquired.

“Auntie, go back to bed,” Cadance said.

“You all woke us up, we want to know. What is this Excalibur?”

“A magical sword of legend, those who have it are destined to rule,” Rainbow said.

“We didn’t exactly dig it up, Rainbow. As soon as I felt it—”

“You hopped up and down like a filly that just got her cutie mark,” Dash said, beaming a smile at her.

“I wasn’t that bad,” Twilight said.

“Yes you were,” Dash replied, kissing her on the cheek. “And, I thought it was kinda cute,” she whispered the last bit into Twilight’s ear. “But that stays between us, capiche?”

Twilight blushed a little as she looked over at the pegasus’s muzzle. Dash’s expression was serious, but that just made it all the more cute. “Sure, Dashie. Just between us.”

“As soon as you felt it, what?” Rainbow asked.

“Well, like she said. I didn’t need to dig it up, or teleport it, or anything like that. We spent the rest of the day just talking—”

“And a few other things,” Dash cut in, smiling.

“And then when nightfall hit, we went to bed on a cloud. Woke up the next morning, sent the signal, and teleported back.”

“Think we can convince them to dig it up?” Rainbow asked Twi.

“Hmm… let’s see,” Twi said as she pulled an imaginary phone from her side. “Hello? Yes, I’d like to request permission to dig up Stonehenge. Why? Because magical ponies from another world said the legendary sword Excalibur might be buried underneath it. Hello?”

“And the apprentice has become the master,” Rainbow said. She smiled as she wrapped an arm around Twi and pulled her closer.

“Why can’t I stay mad at you?” Twi asked as she rested her head on the girl’s right breast.

“Cadance told me why,” Rainbow said with a smile.

“Why?” Twi asked.

“Because you love me,” Rainbow replied as she kissed the top of Twi’s head.

“That’s true,” Twi giggled, leaning deep into the touch.

“So… about those lessons?” Dash asked, turning back to Cadance with a smile.

“Dash,” Twi said.

Twilight inhaled and exhaled. “Fine, let’s do it then.”

“You sure?” Twi asked.

“Yes… they’re right. I shouldn’t avoid learning about sex just because it’s embarrassing, and there really is nopony better to learn from.”

“Well, we left off on breast stimulation, but mine aren’t that big,” Rainbow said, holding her hands to her small B-cup breasts.

“They’re mine and I love them,” Twi said and looked sheepishly around before quickly kissing Rainbow’s right breast.

“How’s that supposed to help us though?” Twilight asked.

“Twilight, when or if you have a foal, your breasts will increase in size, you know this.”

“Umm… I’m with Dash, though.”

“There are spells that will still let the two of you conceive, and if you decided to get into lactation play, this will also come in handy as well.” Cadance smiled gently.

Dash completely blanked at everything Cadance had said after ‘spells to help them conceive’.

“You mean like… magic to allow pregnancy, or like giving a mare the right parts?” She asked with a wink.

“Both actually,” Cadance said.

“But… sex change spells don’t exist!” Twilight said. “No pony has ever been able to do one, not even with the alicorn amulet.”

“The alicorn amulet is false power,” Luna chimed in. “Back before our banishment, such spells were not that uncommon. Although only an actual alicorn could perform one.”

“Wait… Luna, you know how to turn a mare into a stallion?” Dash asked.

“No, over my thousand year banishment such knowledge was lost to us, and my sister, apparently,” Luna said the last bit under her breath. “But we’re confident that Twilight and Cadance could figure it out if they studied some of the old texts.”

“That was a thousand years ago!” Twilight protested. “Where in Equestria would we get books that…” she trailed off, looking at Cadance.

“Twilight! Would you be implying that I, the princess of all-things Love, your sister-in-law, in charge of a thousand-year-old empire, would have a secret selection of thousand-year-old spells, tomes, and texts on every conceivable form of expressing love, including sex change spells and other intimate magic?” Cadance held a hoof to her chest with a faux look of shock.

Twilight wanted to answer, but Cadance winked. “Of course I do, all you need to do is ask.”

Rainbow chuckled, God I love that mare.

Once again Twilight found her mind turning to thoughts of Dash and the idea she had in the other world.

“Rainbow, what are you doing!” Twi shouted as Rainbow grabbed her shirt and started pulling it off.

“Your breasts are bigger than mine, whip em out!” Rainbow said.

“Stop!” Twi said, then started to giggle and laugh as Rainbow’s fingers found her sides and the spots where she was the most ticklish. The girl’s giggles broke into laughter as Rainbow upped the ante again and again, forcing her to expend almost all her energy laughing and giggling.

She only stopped when she felt her shirt pulled over her head, revealing her silk bra that Rarity had made for her. Her ample bosom almost poured into the lavender and purple shaded colors of the cups, the small embroidery of Rainbow’s tattoo on the left cup.

Blushing, Twi immediately covered herself up with a hand.

“Ah man, I forgot you were wearing that. And what are you hiding for? You just spent the last week nude in our dorms, nevermind the day on the beach.”

“Y-you’re…”

“I’m right,” Rainbow replied with a knowing smile. It was rare that she could use logic against Twi, so she wasn’t about to simply skip the moment.

Twi looked at her, and then sighed as she pulled her hand away from her breasts. Rainbow’s grin increased even more. She had seen those breasts more than she had seen her own—or that’s how she felt anyway—but each time still put a smile upon her face, even when they were covered in a bra. Granted, that bra wasn’t covering much.

Rarity’s designs were very exquisite. The fabric—even the design embroidered on the cup—were completely see-through. Rainbow could make out every curve, the little cute blemishes, and the stiff erect nipples with but a glance.

Twi wrapped her hand behind her back and undid the clasp. She pulled the bra off, freeing the girls from their prison. Rainbow had to resist the urge to clap, Dash looked up longingly at them. Luna and Cadance just looked on, interested, but not nearly as much as Dash was.

Twilight jumped up and sat on Twi’s other side. She figured if they both had to go through this, they might as well go through it together.

Twi felt embarrassed, a little scared, and somewhat turned on. She hated to admit it—especially to herself—but she could no longer deny it, there was something of an exhibitionist in her.

That Dash was practically drooling at her breasts didn’t make it any better. That is, until Twilight brushed her magic over the pegasus’s nose, snapping her out of it. Dash looked up to see a loving smile that all but promised that there would be a later for sure.

“So as you see our breasts are always extended like this, they’re full of some sort of glands that produce milk when we have a baby,” Rainbow said as she wrapped her hands around Twi and grabbed one breast in each palm, squeezing them a little as she went. “But it’s the nipples that are the really fun part, they’re extra sensitive and if you squeeze them juuuuust right…”

Twi wanted to berate Rainbow at the horrible anatomy lesson she was giving, but right before she could, Rainbow took both her nipples between her thumb and index finger and started to squeeze them just the way she liked it.

A small moan escaped Twi’s lips, causing Rainbow to grin. “Then you get this reaction.”

“Interesting,” Cadance said as she watched on.

“And you can use them to suckle on, to rub up against, or even as a pillow,” Rainbow said, fighting against the urge to do two of those things right that moment.

“They make great pillows!” Dash exclaimed, smiling.

“And if they’re big enough—like Twi’s—you can even use them to titfuck.”

“What is this, titfuck?” Luna asked.

“Well, we don’t have a stallion here to demonstrate but—”

“Not that I’d let you do that anyway,” Twi said.

“And that, but it’d be putting a dick between the tits and using them to massage it up and down.” Rainbow paused for a moment before looking at Twilight. “You know… she might be able to titfuck a horn.”

“No!” Twilight shouted, pulling away.

“This, we would like to see,” Luna said, looking interested. “If fair Twilight doesn’t want to volunteer, we would be pleased to serve for the demonstration.”

“What do you say? You want to give the Princess of the Night some lovin’, Twi?” Rainbow asked, wiggling her eyebrows.

“No!” Twilight shouted again, stealing everyone’s attention.

“Why not?” Twi asked. It wasn’t that she wanted to do something with Luna, far from it; rather, she wanted to know why Twilight was so vehemently opposed to it.

“Well… I mean… um…” Twilight didn’t really have an answer for that.

“I think Twilight’s worried about needing a release, and that if anyone should get one, it should be her,” Cadance said, smiling.

Twilight glared at Cadance. That was not what she had meant, but the thought of Luna being with Twi didn’t sit right to her.

“We already volunteered, fair Twilight declined this!” Luna cut in.

“Sorry princess, if Twilight's willing we gotta go with her,” Rainbow stated.

The Princess of the Night sat back on her hunches and huffed, clearly put out. Twilight blinked, unsure how she had been all but roped into this. Rainbow grinned like an idiot as she grabbed several sheets and pushed them onto Twi’s lap.

Twi looked on in confusion. She had been here the entire time, but had no clue how her involvement in this whole thing had somehow been decided for her, without being asked. That question was answered as Rainbow kissed her on the cheek. “Thanks for demonstrating, Twi.”

“You so suck, you know that,” Twi stated as she looked back at her.

“I don’t suck, I lick,” Rainbow replied, sticking out her tongue for good measure. “Now, Twilight, come closer.”

Twilight gave her a look before she closed the gap, bringing her head to Twi’s lap, resting it on the pile of blankets. “Sorry about this.”

Twi looked down between her breasts at Twilight’s horn, “Not your fault. But if Cadance is right and you do need this, then I don’t mind helping.” She looked up, noting something. “I do ask that we close the door first.”

Cadance looked back at the still open door. “Oh, sorry.” At that she shut the door.

Is this really happening? Because if this is a dream, Luna please don’t wake me up, Dash thought.

Twi looked around, a little unsure, a lot embarrassed, and getting even more turned on. Her other self’s horn was already positioned between her breasts. She lowered her chest ever so slightly to get it into position. With both hands she pushed each breast against the horn, trapping it in a fleshy prison.

“Gotta add a little lube there, Twi,” Rainbow whispered into her ear.

Twi glared at her, and then her eyes went wide as she realized that was the real reason Rainbow placed the blankets down upon her lap: It was to catch any of her spit that might run off and otherwise ruin her skirt.

Twilight’s eyes almost glossed over as she felt her horn growing wet. The fleshy prison encapturing her horn had already caused her to coo out ever so slightly, but then Twi started to move her breasts up and down, using them to spread her saliva all over her horn. The feeling almost caused her eyes to roll back in her head, and a much louder moan to escape her lips.

Dash and Rainbow were enjoying themselves immensely as they watched. However, Dash was the one that had a thought. “Umm… Cadance, if she releases won’t that mean everypony in the castle is going to cum?”

Cadance snapped out of watching. “Oh, right. Twilight, when the moment’s about to happen, let me know so I can walk you through how to release without affecting everypony nearby.”

Rainbow huffed and mumbled, “No fun.”

Even in her state of arousal, Twilight still managed to squeak out her understanding. “O-okay.”

Dash moved closer to the two versions of her marefriend, her nostrils started to flare with their dual states of arousal. But the truly potent smell was coming from Twilight.

The lavender alicorn had lost track of everyone else in the room. Her only thoughts were on the pleasure in her horn. Her mind was only thinking how great this felt and why in Tartarus they didn’t do this before now.

While Twi was enjoying putting on the show, there was little pleasure in placing a horn between her tits and then drooling all over it. In fact, with the ridges on the horn, it chaffed more than anything else. But it was exciting being watched doing something like this in front of others. And the fact that she was doing it to herself made it even hotter.

“And if it’s long enough, you can even add your mouth,” Rainbow said, trying to keep her hand from between her legs as she watched.

“Oh…” Twilight stated as she felt the tip of her horn placed inside of Twi’s mouth. Her horn was soaked, her mane wet, and she couldn’t care less at the moment. Especially when Twi’s tongue started to play with the tip.

Twilight had no idea if this is how a stallion felt or not when they got close to release, but if it was what they went through, she suddenly had a great envy of them. “I… I… I’m close,” she moaned out, barely remembering Cadance’s words.

Cadance calmly stated, “Okay Twilight, during a release, your horn is a focal point for your pleasure, just like it’s a focus point for your magic. So it works off the same principle. You’ve got to control it the same way as when you’re casting a spell. ”

Twilight’s wings ruffled at her sides as Twi continued her ministrations on the mare’s horn. The action caused little tickles of pleasure to Twi, and motivated her further.

“When you feel yourself getting close, you have to use focus and control to channel it into something specific. Whether you’re channeling it into a spell or simply confining it to a specific area or object, the process should be the same.”

Twilight’s eyes rolled back in her head, she knew she was close. If she were going to focus it into something rather than an explosive moment, now was the time. Slowly she began to focus and control herself. She shut her eyes and concentrated, hard.

Dash could see the focus that the lavender alicorn was putting into controlling her release. Control is for quitters, I want to get in on this… so should everypony else. Mischievously walking up behind the mare, she judged Twilight’s breathing, and, just as she was about to lose herself and control the outburst, Dash gently traced the tip of her wing up Twilight’s flank and marehood.

Twilight’s eyes shot open as she lost the control she had so desperately fought for. As her magic released, Twilight did manage some semblance of control; however, her magic released like a sphere pulsing out, affecting every human and pony in the room starting with the one closest: Twi.

The girl yanked her head back, fell back upon the bed, and cried out. There was a trail of saliva from her mouth to the tip of the horn as she was suddenly overcome by a very wanted, very needed orgasm.

It hit Dash and Rainbow next.

Dash’s wings shot up with an audible pomf as she bit her lip and pleasure overtook her form. Despite knowing that Twilight would make her pay for that later, only one thought went through her mind besides how amazing that felt. Totally worth it.

Rainbow lost her balance, falling back on Cadance’s bed, she ran a hand through her hair. The girl trembled and panted as one of the most powerful orgasms she had ever had raced through her.

The moan that Princess Cadance released would haunt Twilight’s dreams for weeks to come. She sat back and closed her eyes, taking pleasure in the feeling in the magical release.

“Oh yes!” Luna shouted as she arched her head back and nearly fell over. The mare’s juices flowed out from her nethers and down her legs. Needless to say, she considered this whole experience to be quite worth getting up for.

The release didn’t travel beyond the room, but everyone there enjoyed it.

Twilight was the first to recover. She lifted her head to look around the room, seeing all the quite satisfied faces on all the mares and women in the room. She looked back at Dash to see her panting and smiling at her.

The pegasus only said one word: “Awesome.”

Author's Notes:

Well, you may have noticed something odd. This story is now, sadly, on hiatus.

I've never done this before, and I hope to never do it again. The main reasons for this is simple. Due to work and life events (all good, don't worry) I'm not going to have time to work on this story for at least three weeks (four most likely). Probably not the news you were hoping for, and this is the first and hopefully last time I'll ever do this. With luck the story should pick up again in April. My current plans is for chapter five to be posted April 7th, and then we'll be back on track with weekly updates.

Sorry and I hope to see you back then.

Pastels and Hearts

Everyone in the room was wheezing and trying to recover from Twilight’s magical release. Despite the fact that the alicorn had been working to control it, Dash’s actions had caused her to lose focus and only keep partial control. While the entire castle had not gotten to enjoy the experience, Luna, Cadance, Dash, and both of their otherworldly friends got the pleasure of enjoying exactly what Twilight went through.

“Best show ever,” Dash said between deep, satisfied breaths.

For a certain purple alicorn, that was the straw that broke the pony’s back. Twilight jumped off the bed and turned to glare at Dash. “Best Show? It’s your fault! You distracted me at the wrong time!”

“Relax, egghead. It was something I think we all needed,” Dash said, chuckling somewhat nervously at the alicorn glaring angrily at her.

“Relax? Relax‽” Twilight asked, she felt her right eye twitching in aggravation.

“Fair Twilight, we ask you to not make this bigger than it is. We’d say it was indeed nice,” Luna cut in, smiling gently at the alicorn.

Cadance nodded in agreement. “Indeed, a nice experience.”

“You’re just saying that because you’re the Princess of Love,” Twilight said, head turned in frustration, directed at her sister-in-law.

“Don’t forget, you needed a release, remember?” Cadance reminded Twilight, who glared at her as she waged an internal struggle in her mind. She has a point, but to do that in front of everyone! I… I… Twilight found herself in the odd situation of not being able to form a comprehensive thought. As such she did the only thing she could do: She glared at her own hooves.

Dash noticed that, when Twilight looked down, Cadance winked slyly at Rainbow. The pegasus chuckled as she tapped Twilight on the flank. The alicorn looked up and spun around to chew out Dash for breaking her concentration at the worst possible time again.

She never got the chance, as, as soon as she spun around, Dash pressed her lips to Twilight’s, stealing any chance she had to berate her for doing what she did. When Dash pulled back and broke the kiss, Twilight was left, quite literally, speechless. “Was it really that bad, Egghead?”

“I—umm… no, I guess not.”

“And we learned something new,” Dash said, a smile on her face shortly after.

“Y-yeah, I guess you’re right about that,” Twilight said, smiling back.

They turned back to their human selves, just in time to see Rainbow grasp ahold of Twi’s hand while the two laid together on the bed. The fully nude girl smiled as she said, “Fun times, no?”

Twi chuckled. “If you told me a month ago I’d have ever, in a million years, done something like this, I’d have had you committed.”

“Grab life by the balls and never let go,” Rainbow replied, still grinning.

“I still like some planning, you know.”

“Yeah, I can’t say I don’t see the value in it. But as long as I’m with you, I couldn’t give two shits what we do, just so long as we do it together.”

“That wasn’t your opinion in the hallway,” Twi said, raising a hand and poking her on the nose.

Rainbow’s smile broke into a frown. “Yeah… I do forget sometimes. Well, all the time, don’t I?”

“No, I think it’s just the way you are,” Twi replied. “And I wouldn’t change you for anything.”

A loud growling noise interrupted their conversation. Rainbow looked down and chuckled as she placed her hand upon her bare stomach.

“That sounds like the roar of a manticore,” Luna stated.

Twi chuckled as she looked about the room, picking up her shirt and bra. "I'm not sure what a manticore is, but we should go find Rainbow something to eat."
"Anyplace that sells steak here? I could really go for a juicy one," Rainbow said, groaning in hunger.

“What is this ‘steak’ you keep mentioning?” Luna asked.

Rainbow sat up. “Well, depends on the cut. Normally it’s a big ol’ fat, juicy cut of cow.”

Astonishment and disgust struck Luna and Cadence's face. Their facial nuances were twitching around in their cheekbones, and they looked like they were about to vomit.

“When you meet our Fluttershy, do not tell her that,” Dash said, very serious.

They all nodded.

“We do not believe we will have what you desire, Rainbow,” Luna said with a wary expression.

“Princess Luna, the griffin delegation is in. Perhaps they brought some fish or fowl that Rainbow and Twi might enjoy?” Twilight asked.

“You like fish and chicken, Rainbow?” Twi asked as she started to put her bra back on.

“I normally avoid fishy things, and since we got together, I lay off the cock.”

“Rainbow!”

“What? Okay, I like steak more. Better?,” Rainbow replied with a sheepish smile.

“Yeah, well, cry me a river, build a bridge, and then get the fuck over it,” Twi said, smiling herself as she struggled with the clasp of her bra.

Twilight saw Rainbow chuckle and reached back to get the strap for Twi. She leaned in and whispered in Twi’s ear at a volume that would have been too low for another human to hear, but the ponies heard all the same. “I’d rather get all over you.”

Twi turned to her, her lips curving into a seductress’s smile as she looked at Rainbow with a look of wanton desire. Dash saw an excited smile appear on Rainbow’s face.

“Not a chance,” Twi said back before turning away with an evil grin of her own.

“Aw, man,” Rainbow said.

“Wait. We are confused. Is there not a chance she will stop teasing you? Or of having sex again?” Luna asked.

“Oh they’re definitely bucking more,” Dash said, chuckling.

“But definitely not in the next few hours,” Twi added.

“Oh c’mon.” Rainbow waved a hand airily. “As if you could ever resist me. You know I push all the right buttons for you.”

“Well, you being nude is definitely one of my ‘right buttons’, but you being a bitch because you’re hungry is not. So get up, get dressed, and we’ll see where the rest of the day takes us,” Twi replied as she put her shirt back on.

“Again, we are confused, is it not normal for you to go around without clothes?” Luna asked.

Dash fell on her back and laughed, all four of her hooves kicking uncontrollably in the air.

“It’s not that funny, Dash,” Twilight told her.

“Yes it is!” Dash replied.

“We don’t get it,” Luna said.

Rainbow did her best to hold back her own chuckles, while Twi just blushed and looked away.

“To answer your question, Princess Luna,” Twi started, “no, we are not used to walking around without clothes on.” Dash let out another giggle as Rainbow lost the battle and started laughing as well.

Cadance cut in. “But why? Every pony, griffon, and other living creature in Equestria goes without clothes. We normally only wear them to formal events.”

“It’s just part of current human culture. We don’t have the cover of fur or tough skin. Humans adapted to use coverings for warmth and protection. Over time that evolved into reasons of modesty as well as to protect us from the harmful rays of the sun.”

When Twi said those words, Twilight turned to Luna with widened eyes, expecting to see the princess upset at the mention of her sister’s sun being harmful. Instead Luna looked like she was holding back laughter.

“Dash and Twilight just happened to come stay at an… interesting time where someone,” Twi glared at Rainbow, “started a counter-culture movement to get everyone to walk around without clothing on that… sort of carried over to myself too…” As Twi said the last bit, the blush on her face grew.

“Makes no sense to me, it’s almost as if you’re trying to hide your sexuality even though everypony—human already knows about it,” Cadance replied. “It’d be like all ponies trying to hide their cutie marks even though we all know we have one.”

“That’s what I said!” Rainbow exclaimed.

“It’s more… complicated than that,” Twi replied.

“Don’t think so, Twi. I think it’s exactly like that,” Rainbow said. She then got an idea, a wicked idea, a wickedly awful idea. “Say, Twi, when in Rome?”

Twi looked at her, confused, for a second or two anyway, and then it dawned on her what Rainbow was asking. “I-I… No, not right now.”

“Why not?”

“Not. Right. Now,” Twi said.

Rainbow grinned as she saw her opportunity. “Alright, then later, thanks!”

Twi blinked, confused. “What?”

“Not right now,” Rainbow repeated, then kissed Twi on the cheek before her stomach rumbled again. The noise reminded everyone that it was lunch time.

“Cadance, Rainbow will need her clothes back,” Twilight said, as she looked over to her sister-in-law.

“Oh, yeah, right,” Cadance said, lost in the cute moment between the two humans. She powered her horn and with a pop, Rainbow’s clothes reappeared in the room next to her. “Thank you both for the lesson. I hope that we can continue again later? Maybe you can bring them up to visit your brother and I in the Crystal Empire, Twilight?”

“What? Are you leaving?” Rainbow asked as she reached for her pile of clothes.

“I’ve got to get back, I have my own responsibilities as a princess. And I’m sure that Shiny has missed me. But I do hope to see you soon, all four of you. And I know your brother would love to see you soon, Twilight.”

Twilight blushed. “And about that thing we talked about?”

Cadance smiled at that. “Anytime you can come up, we’ll go over it together. And I can’t wait to start giving you and Dash lessons in love.”

Rainbow felt like she deserved a medal for not saying bowchickabowwow. Even if no one in the room would have gotten it but Twi. Instead, she just reached down, grabbed her soccer shorts, and pulled them up.

“Did you really not bring any underwear?” Twi asked.

“What for?” Rainbow asked with a shit-eating grin. “Honestly, I’m amazed you brought yours.”

“I didn’t just take them off from last night. Besides, they’re the only ones I own anymore.”

Rainbow paused and stared at her; Twi was blushing madly. She held out one hand and took Twi’s in it. “I love you.”

“I love you too,” Twi replied back, smiling.

Another grumble interrupted their moment, this time from Twi’s stomach.

“Looks like the lovey-dovey stuff has to be put on hold until after lunch,” Dash said, half gagging and half fawning.

Rainbow chuckled. “We really gotta introduce her to food play.”

“Oh… yeah,” Twi replied.

“Food play?” Dash asked.

Twilight all but facehoofed. “Please, don’t get her into any nasty stuff.”

Rainbow threw her shirt over her head, got up, and captured the alicorn in her arms. She sat back down on the bed next to Twi as Dash jumped up onto the bed. Holding the alicorn like one might a fluffy dog, Rainbow said, “Now Twilight, have we introduced you two to anything at all that you didn’t enjoy?”

The alicorn paused in her attempt to squirm free from the girl’s arms. Her eyes went wide as she realized that Rainbow was right. “Um… no?”

“So you think you wouldn’t enjoy this for what reason?”

“It sounds disgusting?”

“But what if I tell you that it’s delicious and extremely hot?” Rainbow continued. “Especially when you add ice-cream.”

Twilight looked over at Dash, smiling. She could imagine the pegasus’s flank covered in delicious ice-cream, ready for her to devour.

“Mhh, that’s the spirit,” Rainbow chuckled as she saw the burning hunger on the alicorn’s muzzle.

“We think she is drooling a little,” Luna said through a small chuckle.

Twilight realized that Luna was right and wiped her muzzle free of drool. “Maybe I do have a lot to learn.”

“And you couldn’t ask for better teachers,” Twi said as she reached over and placed her hand on top of Twilight’s head, ruffling her mane in the process. “But for now, let’s go get lunch.”

“Well, if the fun parts are over, we are going back to bed,” Luna said, yawning.

“And I have a train to catch, but I’ll swing by the kitchen and see if they can get you some fish, Rainbow. And Twilight?”

Twilight looked up questioningly at Cadance.

“I hope to see you soon. All four of you.”

Twilight smiled. “You can count on it. Pinkie Promise.”

At that both Luna and Cadance smiled, turned around, opened the door, and left. The two humans and ponies left looked at each other, grinning, before doing likewise. They let Twilight take the lead once more, guiding them back to the dining room.

“Think Princess Celestia might join us?” Rainbow absentmindedly asked.

“No!” Twilight’s shout at the thought of her mentor and friend being in any way, shape, or form involved in all of this echoed down the hallway.

They all paused before Rainbow said, “I, umm… meant for lunch.”

It took Twilight a moment to comprehend what Rainbow had said. Her face went from one of anguish to one of complete embarrassment as everyone’s eyes focussed on her. “Oh, um,” she brought a hoof to her muzzle and coughed. “Well umm… she might, for lunch.”

Dash started to chuckle, something she continued even though Twilight gave her a look that could curdle cheese.

Rainbow smiled at Dash and Twilight, before turning her attention back to Twi. “Not too bad so far, huh?”

Twi turned to her, glaring. “If we had a way back, we’d already be home. But… being that we’re stuck here… no, I guess it’s okay.”

“Glad to know I’m ‘okay’ company,” Rainbow said, faux hurt.

Twi wasn’t buying it; she wrapped an arm around Rainbow’s and laid her head on her shoulder. “I wouldn’t want anyone else.”

Rainbow couldn’t resist a cuddling Twi. She placed her own arm around the girl and smiled. “You really thought I was going to cheat on you, huh?”

“Well, you were nude with the Princess of Love.”

“Yeah, but you missed one little important thing.”

“Oh?”

“I wouldn’t want to be with anyone else, not if you weren’t a part of it too.”

“That…” Twi stopped. She had no idea what to say. She really had thought that Rainbow would simply cheat on her; especially since she had—kinda—given her permission. It was a dumb thought, as she knew by now, but that hadn’t stopped it from popping up in her head. “I love you,” she whispered, followed by a quick kiss.

They arrived in the dining room before anyone was aware of it. Rainbow took the same seat as last time. But this time Twi didn’t even question it, she simply sat right on Rainbow’s lap, letting the girl wrap a hand around her waist without complaint.

She laughed when Rainbow playfully honked her left tit.

Dash and Twilight giggled a little as well. “I can’t wait to get you two to Ponyville,” Twilight said, smiling.

“Ponyville? What’s it like?” Twi asked.

“It’s a quaint little town to the east. It has a rustic charm to it you just can’t find in a big city like Canterlot,” Twilight replied.

Rainbow’s shoulders fell at that as she whispered to Twi, “Translation: It’s boring and there’s nothing to do.”

Dash spoke up. “Twilight thought the same thing. Trust me, it’s more than entertaining. After all, I love it there! So how could it be anything but awesome!”

“A little conceited there, Dashie?” Twilight asked with a smile.

“Conwhated?”

“What about this Crystal Empire?” Twi asked, hoping to change the subject.

“Oh, it’s this big city that appeared in the north after a thousand years banishment!” Dash said, immediately jumping onto this new conversation and away from words she didn’t understand. “All the ponies there are crystal.”

“They aren’t literally crystal, Dash. The protection and love-magic of the Crystal Heart makes them look like they are,” Twilight said.

“Same difference,” Dash said, blowing her a raspberry. “The point is it’s pretty cool.”

“Think our Rarity would lose her shit if she saw them?” Rainbow asked Twi.

“Ours did,” Dash replied. “Heck, during the Crystal Fair we all turned crystal.”

“Tell me that’s coming up, I’d love to see what it’d do to us,” Rainbow said.

“Rainbow, that could have horrible consequences. That could mutate our cells, give us cancer, or who knows what else!” Twi said.

“YOLO!”

Twi buried her face in her hands at that as Twilight asked, “Yel-low?”

“Not yel-low. You know. Yolo!”

“I don’t know. Why are you saying yellow like it’s funny?”

“Twilight, not the color. Yolo. Y-O-L-O.” Rainbow said, taking the time to pronounce each letter individually.

“I see. So it’s an acronym. And what’s it supposed to mean?”

“You only live once,” Rainbow replied.

“You only live once? Humans say that?” Dash asked, confused. “That seems kind of dark and scary to just say.”

Rainbow’s grin grew as she started to excitedly gesture with her hands while saying, “No, it’s nothing dark, it just means… it means that sooner or later you’re going to die anyway, so you might as well take the ri—”

Twi couldn’t keep it in anymore; the conversation had went on longer than she could handle. She grasped Rainbow’s arms and pulled them down. “Oh shut up. That’s the dumbest saying in the world and it’s just used as an excuse to do whatever the hell you want whenever you want without thinking!”

“It doesn’t matter anyway, but to answer your earlier question, the Crystal Fair is a few moons away,” Twilight said as several serving ponies started to come out with plates of food.

“If we’re still here at that time, can we go?” Rainbow asked, and then shut her mouth when Twi glared at her.

Twi looked from Rainbow to her other self. “A moon? I assume that’s a unit of time? How many days are in a moon?”

“About thirty days, give or take,” Twilight said.

“Ah, so, about a month? Well, I mean, we could totally make that work, right?” Rainbow asked.

"I hope it doesn’t come to that. I don’t want you to get kicked out of school, so we really should go back as soon as the mirror is fixed," Twi said.

“But… shiny ponies!”

“No buts, Rainbow!” Twi said.

Rainbow grumbled as a plate of fish was placed right in front of her.

“Don’t worry, Rainbow. There are plenty of things to see and do in Ponyville and we’ll still go to the Crystal Empire, okay?” Twilight smiled at the tall girl, hoping to reassure her.

Twi leaned back a bit to whisper into Rainbow’s ear. “And if they can’t find anything for us to do, I’m sure I can find something to keep you occupied.”

“I… I would love that,” Rainbow whispered back, grinning. “I hope the walls here are really thick.”

“Well everypony, and humans, dig in,” Twilight stated as she started to fill her plate. Part of her was amazed that she felt so hungry, as did the others. Then she put two and two together and realized that after ‘that’ event from earlier, they were all a little hungry.

Rainbow mumbled a little as she saw that the ponies in this world weren’t the only things that were small. The fish, while it smelt good, were small as well. She put a hand on one of the serving ponies, a white mare with a platter-plate cutie mark. “Can you bring a few… dozen more of these out? And a lot more cups of water,” Rainbow said, eyeing the small cup.

“Miss, we don’t have that many.”

“Oh…”

“But I can bring you something similar,” the mare said, smiling before turning and leaving.

“Rainbow, are you really flirting with the castle maids?”

“I’m not doing anything like that. The only tits I want are yours.”

“They don’t have… You know what? Forget it,” Twi sighed.

Rainbow squeezed Twi tightly in her lap, causing her to squeak out. “C’mon, Twi, I was nude, with the Princess of Love, and didn’t do anything. Do you really think I’d want to be with anyone else? Anypony else?”

Twi hung her head. “No, I guess not.”

“I love you, silly girl. Never forget that.”

Dash took note of that. She saw that, while Rainbow was constantly learning things she was doing wrong, it wasn’t just Rainbow. Twi also seemed to be learning as they went too. Dash looked over at Twilight, a smile upon her cyan face as she watched her eat. You know, Twilight, I do hope that’s us soon, even with all the fights.

After a few moments of being watched, Twilight took note and looked up at the pegasus. “Everything okay, Dash?”

“Peachy,” Dash replied as she started back in on her plate.

“Rainbow, are you okay?” Twi asked, stealing everyone’s attention.

“What’s wrong with Rainbow?” Twilight asked.

“Nothings wrong, I just gotta pee. Mind getting up for a bit?” Rainbow asked Twi.

“And lose my favorite seat?” Twi asked back, playfully.

“If you don’t want a wet seat, yes,” Rainbow replied smugly.

“I like this special seat wet, but not that kind of wet,” Twi said with a grimace and got up.

Rainbow shot up afterwards. “Thanks,” she said, kissing Twi real quick before turning to the two ponies. “And the bathroom would be?”

“Closest one is a private bathroom down that hallway for the castle staff, three doors on the right,” Twilight said. “But don’t forget to duck when you go through the door, it’s just a normal-sized bathroom, not alicorn-sized.”

“Thanks!” Rainbow said as she moved at a brisk pace down the hallway Twilight had gestured to.

Twi sat back down, finding that the ‘normal sized’ chair suddenly felt a bit bigger without Rainbow there as well. Still, now that she could eat without Rainbow constantly reaching over her, she found lunch was a little bit easier.

“Son of a bitch!” The loud cursing coming from the direction of the bathroom drew everyone’s attention.

Twi shot to her feet and quickly sprinted for the door, followed by Dash and Twilight. “Rainbow! Hang on!” Twi yelled.

Bursting through the bathroom door, Twilight instinctively covered her eyes with a foreleg as she spied Rainbow squatting over the tub.

“Rainbow. What are. You. Doing?” Twi asked as she held her hands over her head.

Rainbow glared up at her and gestured to the ‘toilet’ that was next to the tub. “You see how small that thing is?”

It was then that Twi took notice of the fixtures in the bathroom. The average pony was approximately three feet tall, and their fixtures matched. She saw that the toilet was designed for somepony of their size, not for a six-foot woman the size of Rainbow. Even the tub was pony-sized, something they’d have to bend their knees to use.

Still, she didn’t exactly like to look at the mess Rainbow had made when she tried to use the small toilet. Needless to say, someone had to clean up after she was done.

Dash laughed. “Yeah, I guess using a small one would be a lot harder than using a bigger one.”

“Twilight,” Rainbow said. “This might work for number ones, but we’ll need to figure something else out for number twos.”

“We’ll figure out something,” Dash replied as she nuzzled into Twilight’s coat to get her attention. “Maybe a growth spell on the fixtures in the room?”

There’s going to be nothing sacred after this, is there? Twilight asked herself, and then sighed, loudly. “Dash, that’d cause more plumbing problems than I could count. Adjusting the size of the toilets and tubs wouldn’t change how they’re connected to the pipes. But… you’re right, we do need to do something for them. And now that I’ve completely lost my appetite, let me go work on that.”

At that, she turned and walked out of the bathroom, mostly because the thought of someone peeing in the tub was repugnant, and half to escape yet another conversation she didn’t want to be a part of.

Dash was smiling as she opened her mouth. “I—”

“Dash, I need you!” Twilight called out.

Dash grinned even larger. “Welp, gotta go, have fun!” At that, she took off after her marefriend.

Rainbow just shrugged. “Twi, mind passing me some toilet paper?”

“Rainbow, you have no shame at all, do you?”

“Shame? I’m not familiar with that word. Now seriously, can you pass some toilet paper this way?”

Twi facepalmed as she handed her girlfriend the small roll of toilet paper, praying that they could make it through the day without any further embarrassment, or at the very least, make it through the moment.

When she saw Rainbow’s shorts tossed to the side, Twi realized that was a false hope. Still, the girl couldn’t help but chuckle internally, silently grateful that it had been Rainbow who had encountered this problem first.

***

After helping Rainbow clean up the mess and running the water in the tub for a while, the two girls walked out of the bathroom together, hand in hand.

“Well, what should we do now? Go bug our other selves?” Rainbow asked.

“Well I have no idea where Twilight and Dash went, so… how about we just go for a walk? Together? We can explore all the best spots in the castle.”

“Best spots?” Rainbow asked. “Oh, like the treasure room? Or the armory!”

“I seriously, seriously doubt that we could just waltz into the treasure room,” Twi said, laughing. “Or the armory for that matter.”

“Well, if we said we were on a personal mission from Princess Twilight Sparkle herself, they might open the door for us.”

“Rainbow, you’re simply incorrigible.”

“So you say,” Rainbow replied, wrapping her hand around the small of the girl’s back as they walked together. “Still don’t know what it means though.”

“It means that you can’t be changed or corrected.”

“So it means I am who I am?”

“Yep.”

“I can live with that,” Rainbow replied back.

Twi rested her head on Rainbow’s shoulder. “I can too. But while we’re not going to the treasury room, I’m sure we can still find some other spots in the castle.”

“Sounds good to me, Twi.”

As they walked together, it became apparent that neither of them had the slightest idea where a best spot was or how to find it. Still, it didn’t matter all that much to either of the girls. They were safe, in a castle, in a strange new world, and, most importantly of all, together.

When Rainbow saw the same doorway that she and Cadance had used to go outside, she started to take the lead. “C’mon, I have an idea. You might enjoy this.”

“Enjoy what?”

“Pastels,” Rainbow said in a sexy whisper.

“Rainbow?” Twi said back, confused as she followed along.

As they walked outside, Rainbow gave one more tidbit of warning. “It might take a minute to adjust to the sights, it’s a little bit of a mind-fuck at first.”

“Are you sure we should be out—” Twi cut off her own sentence at the sight that greeted her when they walked outside.

Everything was… surreal. The grass was green. Too green. The sky was perfectly blue. The clouds were white. The houses she could see, the buildings, too cartoonish to be real. It was as if the concept of dirt was unknown to them.

“This is…” Twi said, wided eye.

“I know right? I almost puked when I first saw it,” Rainbow said. “Fucks with the mind after a while if you look at it too long. I suggest staring at your shoes every few minutes.”

“It’s rather disconcerting,” Twi said. “But still, I’m glad we got to see this.”

“Meh, I could take it or leave it,” Rainbow replied dismissively.

“Such a romantic, Rainbow.”

“Don’t know about all that, but this.” She waved a hand around. “Doesn’t really interest me. We could be here, home, or even trudging through a sewer. Whatever we do, I’d be happy as long as it’s with you.”

“Maybe you are a romantic after all,” Twi said, smiling as she rested her head on Rainbow’s shoulder.

“Keep that to yourself,” Rainbow replied back, laughing a little.

Twi chuckled a little as she looked around. She had known that they were on a mountain, but seeing it through a window was nothing compared to this. She could even make out a quaint little town far into the distance. The sight made her smile for some unknown reason.

Rainbow kept walking, looking for the place Cadance and she had found right before they went inside for something a bit more fun.

“There it is,” she said after a minute.

“How’d you know that?” Twi asked as she saw a flower garden.

“Cadance,” Rainbow replied.

“I still can’t believe you,” Twi stated.

“What? We didn’t do anything.”

“Yeah, that’s the part I can’t believe.”

“Funny. I told you, I wouldn’t want to do anything without you there anyway.”

“So you’re fine with having sex with others, as long as it’s a three-way?”

“Or a four-way, five-way, or six-way. I draw the line there though.”

Twi chuckled. “Your line in the sand is a six-way?”

Rainbow scratched the back of her head. “Yeah, from then on it gets awkward.”

“How’d you know?”

“Let’s say there was a lot more going on in the dorms before we started to join in. And no, I never participated,” Rainbow replied, followed with a soft kiss.

“I feel like that’s a story I never want to hear,” Twi joked, but leaned into the contact.

“You sure? I hear the jello wrestling matches still go on.”

“No.”

“Alright, fine,” Rainbow said, chuckling a little as they stood before a statue of what looked like a mare holding a diamond-designed flag in her hooves and a cape on her back. “What do you think? Great conqueror of old?”

“Doubt it. According to Twilight, the princesses are the ones that handle most of the problems that occur in this world.”

“Hmm… so is it the responsibility of the ruling class, or is it if you have enough power you become part of the ruling class?”

“Little bit of both. Ponies with exceptionally strong magic are noticed and taken in by the alicorns. If they prove themselves, they can ascend to be alicorn’s themselves and become princesses.”

“But so far only Twilight made it?” Rainbow asked.

“Cadance too,” Twi said.

“What? She was a unicorn as well?”

“Pegasus, Rainbow.”

“I don’t get it…”

“The race isn’t important as far as I know. So both pegasi and unicorns can achieve it, it’s just earth ponies I’m not really sure about,” Twi hummed.

“If it takes magic, how’d she do it?”

“Apparently she managed to reverse a love-stealing spell cast by a pony called Prismia when she was just a filly. It amplified her natural gift of love to the point that she became an alicorn princess.”

“So even as a filly she was good at love?”

“Rainbow, love is more than sex.”

“Sex is just the best part,” Rainbow replied, chuckling as she sat down in the grass.

“Really? So my touch, and kisses aren’t good enough for you?” Twi asked as she cocked her head.

Rainbow reached a hand out to Twi. The girl smiled as she placed her own hand in Rainbow’s, only to shriek a little as the tall girl pulled her own into her lap. “Rainbow!”

Rainbow tickled her a little before kissing the side of her neck. “You know I love every part of you, Twi.”

“I know,” Twi replied back as she simply enjoyed being held.

Little did the two realize they were being watched from above by two ponies sitting on a cloud, one with a smug expression on her face. “Told you! You owe me two bits, Twilight.”

“It’s not over yet, Dash,” Twilight replied.

“Please, you said they’d get into trouble or that Rainbow would do something dumb again. I said she wouldn’t. You owe me two bits!”

“I never bet!”

“Is my marefriend trying to welch?” Dash asked with a grin.

“A bet is an agreement. I said we should watch them; you said they’d be fine and put bits on it. That’s not me agreeing to a bet.”

Dash looked at Twilight. “Well, if you won’t pay up, I can always take my reward in other ways.” There was a look in her eyes that Twilight couldn’t help but notice, never mind the way she waggled her flank in the air.

Twilight sat up and raised her front hooves defensively to her chest. “Dash, what are yo—”

Before she could finish that sentence, Dash pounced on her and knocked her over onto her back. The pegasus immediately locked lips with her.

Twilight gasped, and then cooed as she felt Dash’s lips part ever so slightly. She reached out with her tongue, sticking it into Dash’s mouth and enjoying the feeling when Dash’s met hers in return. She closed her eyes and simply let the impromptu makeout session continue.

Eventually Dash pulled back, panting slightly but smiling all the same. “So much better than bits.”

“You can say that again,” Twilight replied back, smiling.

Dash grinned, before leaning in again. This time, the kiss was shorter, but filled with the same passion. “So much better than bits.”

Below them, Rainbow laid back in the grass, enjoying the sun and the woman on her lap, at least until her legs started to get a little numb. “What shall we do now?”

“What do you mean? This is nice, isn’t it?”

Rainbow grinned. “Of course it’s nice, thanks to you. But you know me.”

“This is too boring?”

“Yep.”

“And how can we change that?”

“Without having sex?” Rainbow asked with a smirk.

“Gotta give you something to look forward to tonight.”

“You act like it’s a one and done thing.”

“Nothing with you is ever ‘one and done’, Rainbow.”

“Well, you can start by letting my legs wake up,” Rainbow said.

Twi looked around as she thought of something that might make it slightly more interesting for the girl. “I would, but…”

“But what?” Rainbow asked, sitting up.

“I don’t want to get grass stains on my clothes.”

“I—”

“Maybe if I had something to sit on?” Twi asked, lightly running her hands over the sleeves on Rainbow’s shirt.

“I thought you didn’t want to start going nude in front of the ponies just yet?”

“Just you, and just your shirt, for now,” Twi replied, grinning.

Rainbow didn’t need any more encouragement. She slipped her shirt off and placed it on the ground for Twi to sit on.

Twi laughed as Rainbow immediately laid back down, enjoying the freedom that was mostly forbidden to her in their world.

“Not so boring now?” Twi asked as she adjusted her skirt to be on Rainbow’s shirt and laid her head on Rainbow’s bare stomach.

“Nope, definitely good,” Rainbow replied back, soaking in the sun. “You know, you could do it too. Can’t tell me those girls couldn’t use a little sun.”

“I’m trying not to mess up my clothes.”

“You’re just trying to pretend that you don’t enjoy it. You know our clothes will just make us stand out more here.” Rainbow said.

Twi huffed. “Rainbow, shut up and don’t ruin the moment.”

“Sure thing, Twi,” Rainbow replied, running her hand through the girl’s hair. “Whatever you say.”

Twi cooed slightly as she rested upon the girl’s bare stomach, feeling Rainbow inhale and exhale with rhythmic, slow breaths. They were getting their fair share of looks from passing ponies, but Twi knew it was just because they were humans, not because the girl she was using as a pillow was topless.

She chuckled to herself as she closed her eyes, letting the calm, peaceful day take her away to wherever it may.

Up above, their pony selves found themselves in the same position. Twilight was laid out, enjoying the sun just as much as her human self. “Who knew this would feel so good.”

“Never really done something like this before?” Dash asked with a smile as she lay by Twilight’s side.

“Nope, not really. Don’t get me wrong, I’ve studied the sun, moon, and stars, and just about everything else. But simply laying on a cloud, relaxing, soaking up the sun? This is a first for me.”

“Gotta learn to relax every once in awhile, enjoy life,” Dash said with a yawn.

“You might do that too much, Dash,” Twilight replied back, booping Dash on the nose with a hoof.

Dash blew a raspberry. “I don’t think you can enjoy things too much.”

“And why’s that?”

“Because I enjoy you, and you’re somepony I can never get enough of.”

Twilight stopped, then blushed as the meaning of those words rushed through her mind, warming her heart. Who knew Dash could be so romantic.

Twilight said nothing and smiled.

Dash did her best to return the smile, but she found her muzzle drooping slightly in time with her eyelids. The whole scene made Twilight giggle at how cute it was. Almost like watching a kitten fighting to stay awake. The alicorn just turned slightly and wrapped a wing around Dash’s barrel. “What do you say we get a quick nap in? I have a feeling that tonight’s going to be fun.”

“That does sound nice. And tomorrow we get back to Ponyville to see all our friends.”

Twilight’s smile faded a little at that thought. She couldn’t help but remember Celestia’s words that maybe, just maybe, this would end up stressing their friendships. She shook her head clear. There’s no way they’d be against us, I mean… would they? No, relax Twilight. You’re just overreacting, again.

Still, she couldn’t shake the feeling entirely. So she chose to concentrate on something else: the gentle rise and fall of her marefriend’s stomach as she drifted off to dreamland. “See you tonight, Dashie.”

The sand pony soon came to claim another as Twilight found Dash’s peaceful slumber to be infectious.

Always room for Dessert

A warm breeze.

It was a strange combination for the princess. Twilight had rarely known both a warmth on her coat, accompanied with a cool breeze. She didn’t want to open her eyes, though. Everything just felt too right, too perfect to do something as foolish as opening her eyes. She was comfortable, happy, and content. Why ruin a good thing?

“Snrrrrrrkkkkkkkx!”

Her bloodshot eyes popped open at the sound of a loud snore right into her ear. “What is that horrible—oh…” Twilight said, looking to her right and noticing the cyan mare that was laying on her side.

She watched as Dash simply snored away, sawing logs as she slumbered away in dreamland. Twilight smiled a little as she surrounded Dash’s muzzle with a sound-proof spell. Without the noise coming from her, watching Dash sleep was actually kind of cute. In her opinion anyway.

Twilight spent a few moments just watching her before remembering that Dash wasn’t the only mare she needed to keep an eye on. She looked down from the cloud and to the other two; a small amount of relief crossed her face as she saw Rainbow and Twi hadn’t moved since she had fallen asleep.

Rainbow looked more comfortable now than when she was having sex. The girl was topless and sprawled out on the grass, her small b-cup breasts heaved up and down with every intake and exhale of breath she took. Twi was resting comfortably on her stomach. The girl had positioned herself just so her butt rested upon Rainbow’s shirt and her head was upon the girl’s lower stomach. She did so to prevent her skirt from getting any grass stains, but looking at them now Twilight figured that some part of Twi must have planned it. She looked too peaceful for it not to be in some way intentional.

The side of the Twi’s head was resting on Rainbow’s bare stomach, her eyes were shut and there was a small amount of drool leaking onto Rainbow’s belly; a small puddle of which was already starting to collect.

Twilight could have watched them for hours. In a way it was like watching her and Dash’s relationship from an outside perspective. But an unwelcome thought popped into her mind, causing her to shoot up and disturb her sleeping marefriend.

How long have we been asleep?

Twilight looked around, seeing the end-of-day activities everywhere she looked. Royal Guards were wrapping up their training and patrols. Several night guards were already stirring and getting ready for their shifts.

She looked back to Dash who started to yawn in a silent gesture of her sleepiness. Twilight looked at her confused until she remembered the sound damping spell on her muzzle. With a quick flick of her horn, she removed the spell.

“—oing on, Twilight?”

“Sorry Dash, what’d you say?”

“What’s going on, Twilight?” Dash asked as she stood up on the cloud and started to stretch her hooves and back.

“We fell asleep on the cloud,” Twilight said, “I blame my comfy bed partner.”

“The hardships of being my marefriend. I’m sure all of Equestria will weep for you,” Dash replied, smiling.

“The hardships? So there are more of those?” Twilight asked teasingly.

“Well, sure. I’ll like to eat my egghead out once in awhile,” Dash said, grinning back

“Dash!”

“Oh yea, I’d love to have you topped with a little chocolate syrup. Maybe some whipped cream and a little cherry right on top.”

“That talk of food play really got to you, didn’t it, Dash?”

“What can I say? You simply look delicious and hot, even without any extras.” Dash said, all the while purring and wagging her eyebrows.

Twilight blushed, looked down to her hooves, back up at Dash, and then back down.

“C’mon, Egghead, you can’t tell me this still embarrasses you?”

“Maybe… we should save room for dessert tonight?” Twilight asked.

Below them, sleeping on the ground, Rainbow stirred awake at the sound of Dash’s joyful cry. She yawned and stretched her hands above her head. It took her a second to realize that she had fallen asleep outside. Rainbow was laid out on the grass, topless, with the sun bearing down upon her bare chest. She paused for a moment, admiring the tan that had developed over her breasts before realizing that Twi was sleeping on her stomach and had drooled on her.

Rainbow wasn’t even mad. She chuckled a little about it while she placed her hand upon the girl’s head. It was rare for Twi to take a nap in the middle of the day, much less for her to do so without Rainbow wearing her out.

If she fell asleep, she must have been comfortable. I must have been too to fall asleep like this.

She tore her gaze from Twi and looked up into the sky, just in time to see Dash and Twilight flying down from ontop of a cloud. She rested her hand on Twi’s head, as if to prevent her from waking up.

“Hey Twilight, Dash,” Rainbow said.

“Comfy, Rainbow?” Dash asked with a smile.

“I wouldn’t change a thing.”

“Not even for dinner?” Twilight asked.

Rainbow said nothing.

“Rainbow?”

“Let me think,” Rainbow said, chuckling a little.

Twilight chuckled a little. “You should wake her up, she won’t want to miss what’s about to happen.”

“What’s about to happen.”

“Celestia and Luna are about to lower the sun and raise the moon.”

“And besides, didn’t she promise you some fun tonight?” Dash asked.

“Oh yeah. Twi, wake up.” Rainbow lightly ran her hand upon Twi’s hair and shook her ever so slightly.

“Mhh, no, I don’t want to go yet. We have time until the first lesson starts, Rainbow,” Twi muttered, her eyes still closed.

“But you’ll miss your test about proper dildo usage.”

“Wait…” Twi opened her eyes. “What?”

Rainbow laughed. “There’s my little egghead. And don’t worry, you already passed that test with flying colors.”

“That was mean,” Twi asked, before smiling. “And I know that, your moans are more than proof enough,” she whispered the last part into Rainbow’s ear.

As Twi removed herself from Rainbow, she looked down in surprise at the puddle of drool she left behind, blushing she wiped Rainbow clean. “Sorry.”

Rainbow blew her a raspberry. “I’m not complaining. Besides, it’s not the worst thing you’ve left on me.”

“Rainbow!”

“You know I’m right,” she replied back, grinning as she sat up on the grass.

“Yesh, but that doesn’t mean I wanted to be reminded of that.”

Rainbow pressed her lips to Twi’s. When they broke apart, she said, “I didn’t complain then, and I’m not complaining now.”

“So romantic, Rainbow,” Twi replied back, grinning.

“Hey, I don’t complain in bed when you go wild, but you do complain about talking about it during the day. Who’s the pussy now?” Rainbow blew her a raspberry.

“We both are,” Twi replied smugly.

Rainbow glared at her. “You’re lucky you’re cute.”

Twi chuckled a little as she stood up. Reaching down, she grabbed her impromptu towel and looked it over. The entire back of Rainbow’s shirt was covered in grass stains. She looked up at Rainbow as she got up as well. “We’re going to have to do something about our clothes.

“What for? it’s already weird enough going back to wearing them as is. I say we ditch them and go all-natural.”

“Rainbow,” Twi replied as she handed the shirt back to Rainbow. “We can’t just do that, not without—”

“Actually it’s normal to go around without clothes here,” Dash interjected, alerting the girl to her presence.

“But… listen, we got breasts up here, they aren’t as small as ponies ones,” Twi said.

“Actually, there is a pony living in trottingham that’s got teats as big as your breasts,” Twilight said.

“And trust me, any strange looks you two get will be because you’re human, not because you’re not wearing clothes,” Dash said.

“Can’t argue with myself, Twi,” Rainbow said, chuckling.

Twi just glared at her. “I’m not ready for that yet.”

Rainbow shrugged. “Okay, okay, it’s fine, we’ll wait until you’re ready.” Or something happens to those clothes. She grinned at that thought as she slid her shirt back on over her head.

Twilight cringed a little as she took stock of the stains on Rainbow’s shirt and the back of her shorts. Maybe our Rarity can design them some new clothes? I’m sure she will, of course getting Rainbow to hold still so she can take her measurements will be a challenge.

“Hurry up you two, Celestia’s about to lower the sun,” Dash said.

“Oh, we get to see that?” Twi asked.

“Yeap, but you’ll only get the real show if we hurry,” Twilight replied as she started to head back into the castle and to Celestia’s room.

Twi grasped Rainbow’s hand, “C’mon Rainbow, let’s go!”

Rainbow rolled her eyes, and was then taken completely by surprise at the amount of force that Twi exerted pulling her along. She was forced to start running else get her arm pulled out of its socket. “Wow, damn, Twi. Not life and death here.”

“I don’t want to miss it, Rainbow,” Twi said.

Well, how can I say no to that? Rainbow thought, grinning.

“We don’t have to run to see it,” Twilight said with a smile. “Just walking a bit faster than usual. I can understand though. The first time I saw Celestia raising the sun, I was excited as a little filly.”

Dash cocked her head. “I thought you were a little filly at that time?”

Twilight blushed. “Well, yeah, I guess.”

“She’s cute when she blushes,” Rainbow said.

“Yeah she is,” Dash replied.

“You two are bad,” Twi said, chuckling a little as they took a right and started down the next hallway.

“Doesn’t make us wrong, does it?” Dash asked.

“Guess not.”

“Oh, speaking of bad, what about the bathroom situation?” Rainbow asked.

“I talked to Celestia and she got a team of ponies installing bigger toilets and tubs in our room for tonight. She also sent a message to Ponyville to do the same in my castle. The one here should be ready already, and the one in Ponyville will be ready by the time we get there tomorrow.”

“So we’re only going to be able to use the restroom in two places in the whole nation?” Twi asked.

“We can always go outside,” Rainbow said, only somewhat joking.

“Sorry, I know it’s going to be somewhat of an inconvenience,” Twilight said.

“It’s fine, Twilight,” Rainbow said. “We’ll make do.”

Together, they turned down the next hallway, and their destination immediately became apparent. Twi spotted the decorated, golden door with the sun emblem engraved upon it. Twilight went up to it and knocked three times with her hoof. “Princess Celestia, can we come in?”

“Of course, Twilight,” Celestia’s voice replied.

The lavender alicorn opened the door with her magic and gestured for the girls to head inside. Twi and Rainbow walked in; seeing a room that was more in line with what one might expect from a teenager—as far as it’s size anyway—but easily fit for a princess. They saw Celestia talking away with the night princess. From the looks of things they were each discussing something rather unprincess-like. That become even more apparent when Twi saw Celestia blush at the sight of her. Or more specifically, at the sight of her breasts.

“Ha, nice to see you again, Luna,” Rainbow said.

“Same to you, Rainbow,” Luna replied back with a smile.

“It’s about time for you two to switch the sun and moon, right?” Twilight asked.

“Oh, yes, I do believe it is about that time,” Celestia replied as she glanced up to her clock. “I can’t believe we got so wrapped up in our conversation that I almost lost track of it.”

“Well, sister, it was a quite good conversation,” Luna said.

Rainbow caught a glance at Celestia’s blush and the fact she was starting at Twi. “Yep, I bet it was,” she grinned, causing Luna to giggle and Celestia’s blush to intensify.

“What were you talking about?” Twilight asked, curious about Celestia’s reaction.

Celestia went to say something, but she didn’t; she just smiled. When no one else took over, she sighed and settled on something a little more cryptic. “We were just talking about how nicely your studies are coming along in other areas, Twilight.”

Twilight looked at her confused, but before she could say a world, Celestia got up and walked over to the window. “If you’ll excuse me, it’s time to perform my duties.”

Twi walked up to get a better look. Celestia smiled and extended her wings. Magical energy surrounded the princess, levitating her off the ground.

Twi gasped as she saw it, as she felt it. The window they were at was westward facing, allowing Twi and Rainbow to see the sun set in the distance in accordance to the alicorn’s wishes. Twi found herself at a loss for words as she witnessed an event that most would only attribute as the work of Gods. She watched as the sun—a body of condensed hydrogen millions of miles away—responded to the magical energy of this alicorn, this princess, this… goddess.

Not even Rainbow could bring herself to say something. Both of them watched as the sun fell below the horizon, only to gasp as the dark-blue alicorn repeated her task of raising the moon. Luna’s form was surrounded by blue magical energy as she raised up into the air and, in the distance, right next to where the sun set, the moon came up.

They both moved the distance to the edge of the balcony, skirting around the Princess of the Sun as they watched Luna go to work. It came as natural as breathing to Luna. But to Twi and Rainbow, it was a sight they’d never see the likes of again.

They sky itself was less created, and more… revealed. There were a few clouds that hid the full sight of the moon, allowing glimpses and rays to shine through; but that little light was more than enough to ignite the night sky in a deep blue which radiated with its own brightness.

Stars soon appeared beyond the clouds—small in number at first. Twi could only gawk as their number grew exponentially. Some were but dim pinpricks, while others were so bright they had to be galaxies in their own right.

Canterlot had almost zero light pollution, so nothing was obscured. The blue rays of light shone through the clouds, illuminating both girls as they stared out of the balcony in wonder and amazement.

“It’s beautiful,” Twi said.

“Yeah, almost as beautiful as you,” Rainbow replied.

Twi tore her gaze from the sky and looked at Rainbow with a blush upon her face. The tall girl wrapped an arm around her and pulled her close as they looked back up just in time to see the moon moved in comfortably. The whole scene looked less real and more drawn by a master painter’s brush.

“I think they’re impressed,” Celestia said to Twilight. All the ponies were watching the humans now. Even Luna, who, admittedly, put a little more work into it tonight than she normally would have.

“We all were the first time we saw it,” Twilight said back.

“Speak for yourself, Twilight,” Dash said.

“Oh, Dash? That never impressed you? What if we scan your memories and check for ourselves?” Celestia said, calling Dash’s bluff, even if it was an empty threat.

“I just meant the act… yeah, that’s it,” Dash corrected, not wanting Princess Celestia to go there.

Celestia chuckled, but said nothing. However, that changed when she saw the seventh shooting star out the window. She walked over and whispered to Luna, “Sister, I think that’s enough for tonight.”

Luna blinked her eyes clear and levitated back to the floor, letting the magic she had expended fade away naturally. She looked over at the two humans who were still gazing out the window and then to her sister. “We may have been… overzealous. ‘Tis for a good cause though.”

Celestia looked at her confused, that is until she looked back up at the humans with huge smiles and looks of awe on their faces. Well, it has been a while since she really saw someone appreciate her night for the first time. “Sister, you know the Canterlot Orphanage is hosting it’s annual Princess Carnival in a two weeks. Why don’t we move it to a little later in the day and you host it this year?”

“The Princess Carnival? But Tia, thou loves doing that. Thou always talk about the looks of happiness upon their young faces.”

“Yes but I’ve got such a busy schedule this year, and besides, I think a night like tonight would make those smiles so much bigger than my day ever could.”

Luna blushed. “Thou are a horrible liar, Tia. But we’d be honored.” She hugged her sister.

Twi and Rainbow smiled at the sight of the two alicorn princess hugging, one for very different reasons and thoughts than the other. Amazing Rainbow said nothing, and Twi waited until they were done before asking her question. “You two do this every night?”

“Well, ‘tis no—”

“Every night,” Celestia said, winking at her sister.

“That’s amazing,” Rainbow said. “You two are like, gods or something.”

“Gods?” Twilight asked.

“Not a conversation we want to have,” Twi interjected before Rainbow could follow up. “I do need to ask something slightly more pressing though.”

“What’s wrong?” Twilight asked.

“Is there any bigger-sized bathroom we can use?” She asked, starting to twitch her legs.

Dash started to giggle and then laugh, Twilight blushed at that, memories of Rainbow’s ‘incident’ coming back fresh to her mind, regardless if she wanted to think about it or not. Celestia just looked down. “I’m sorry, but the contractors said it won’t be ready until tonight. You’re welcome to use mine, it’s a little bigger than a normal-sized bathroom.”

“Oh thank you, where is it?” Twi asked.

Celestia gestured with a hoof to a door to the left. Twi nodded and took off in that direction. Rainbow couldn’t help herself. “Need any help?”

“I got it!” Twi shouted back and she went into the bathroom and closed the door behind her.

“Pee emergencies for the win,” Dash said as she managed to get back to her hooves.

“Dash, it’s not funny, proper timely relief is both necessary and healthy for a strong bladder.”

“Yeah, you won’t win that fight, Twilight,” Rainbow said, doing her best to not let out a few chuckles herself.

“‘Tis almost time for dinner, will thou be joining us?” Luna asked.

“I could eat,” Rainbow replied, placing her hand upon her stomach.

“Again? Didn’t you have like six helpings during lunch and then take a nap?” Dash asked.

“Yeah, but one of your helpings is like a fourth of ours, so shut up.”

“I wonder if there’s a word for arguing with yourself?” Celestia asked as she watched the two Rainbows argue back and forth.

“We think it’s called insanity,” Luna said, smiling a little before she took note of Rainbow’s clothes. “Rainbow, your garments are covered with grass stains.”

Rainbow paused in the middle of her retort and looked back. “Yeah, we took a nap outside, Twi used it as a towel to sit on.”

“Thou have nothing else to change into?” Luna asked.

“All we came over with, and Twi’s being self conscious about nudity because we’re in a strange place.”

Luna nodded in understanding than powered her horn. In a flash of magic, Rainbow’s shorts and shirt was completely stain free.

Rainbow looked down at her soccer uniform. “Oh, cool, thanks!”

“‘Tis my pleasure,” Luna said with a smile. “Though if you do wish to wear clothes, we’d suggest finding some new ones sooner rather than later.”

Rainbow mumbled, “Not my wish.”

At that the door opened and a very relieved looked Twi walked out. “Hey, Twi. No mess to clean up in there I hope?” Rainbow asked with a giggle.

Twi glared at her. “No, it’s a little tricky to use, but way bigger than the other one was.”

“Let me have a go then,” Rainbow said as she walked past Twi and to the bathroom. “You know, before we go eat dinner.”

Twi watched as Rainbow walked past her and into the bathroom. “Yep, this is bigger,” Rainbow said with a chuckle before shutting the door behind her.

Twi was about to comment about how Rainbow’s clothes were suddenly clean, but decided there was a more pressing issue that needed to be dealt with first. And she had a suspicion that the answer would be ‘magic’ anyway. “You did say the other one will be ready for us?” Twi asked Celestia.

“The contractors said that it should be ready by eight,” Celestia confirmed. “So after dinner you’ll be able to use the restroom in Twilight’s old tower.”

“That place?” Twilight asked. “Last time I was there it was covered in dust.”

“I asked a cleaning crew to go in and tidy it up. They also put in a bigger bed across from your old one.”

“Like we’ll really need two beds,” Dash chuckled, more to herself than anypony else.

Twilight nodded at Celestia’s words. “I’ll have to teleport them up to it, but it should work.”

“Teleport us? Why’s that?” Twi asked.

“It’s at the top of a tower,” Twilight said, “and the walkway to the entrance might be a little dangerous given your size.” She turned to Celestia. “You said you sent a message asking them to modify my castle in Ponyville too?”

“Yes,” Celestia confirmed. “Given that one will take a little longer than the one here. But it should be ready to go by the time you get there.”

“So… it is just going to be the two bathrooms in the entire nation that’ll work for us while we're here?” Twi asked in grim acceptance.

“Sorry,” Twilight said.

“No, no, thank you. I know it’s a lot of work, and I’m grateful for everything, really. I’m just trying to think of the… operational issues it’s going to cause.”

“Don’t want to have to use the tub again?” Dash asked, smiling.

“Dash, don’t be crude,” Twilight said.

“Oh please, Rainbow says—and does—far worse than me.”

“You really want to be like her?”

“I am her. And yeah, why wouldn’t I want to? She’s awesome.”

“We are confused, is she not you?” Luna asked.

“Exactly,” Dash replied, grinning.

Twilight looked at Twi with a look on her face that all but said ‘help’. The girl smiled and shook her head. There was no help that could be given, not for this. It was just part of what made Rainbow, Rainbow. Or in this case Dash, Dash.

The girl bent a knee and placed a hand on the alicorn’s head. “It’s part of the charm, just like I told you, remember? Fighting against it would be just like fighting against the current. You can kick and scream the entire time, but in the end you’re just going to tire yourself out. There’s a lot to enjoy if you let yourself.”

“So she’s going to be a sex-hungry mare too?”

Twi chuckled at that question. “Most likely, but you’ll enjoy it if you let yourself. I used to always fight against it, throw a scene; it didn’t change her behavior and just caused an excessive amount of stress between us.”

Twilight cocked her head. “So it’ll get easier if I just go along with it?”

Twi smiled. “Exactly. Just roll with it and enjoy.”

“What about when it’s inappropriate? Does she ever start up in front of your family or friends?”

Twi blushed. “A few times, but she was always good about not taking it into the obvious levels, provided I could contain my moaning.”

“Oh…”

“But she also saved my ass more times than I can care to count. Like this one time when we were out with my family for christmas dinner, she—”

The sound of the door opening drew their attention. “Wow, I feel better. Let’s eat,” Rainbow said with a smile as she walked out of the bathroom.

“Enjoyed not having to use the tub this time, Rainbow?” Twi asked jokingly as Rainbow wrapped an arm around her and they made for the door.

“Much, not that I couldn’t use a shower though,” she replied.

“Maybe after dinner,” Dash said as she followed coat-to-coat with Twilight.

Celestia and Luna followed after the pairs of Twilights and Rainbows. Luna couldn’t help but chuckle. “Bet you didn’t see this one coming, did you, Tia?”

Celestia smiled as she lightly butted Luna with her flank. “I don’t think anypony could have seen this coming. Still… I’m happy for them,” she said, eyeing the pair of ponies as they watch their human selves’ antics with glee. Dash was doing her best to imitate Rainbow, but all she managed to do was to whack Twilight on the flank with a feather a few times. Feathers were good for a lot of things, but they’d never fully imitate the way Rainbow groped Twi’s ass.

“Even with that warning thou gave them?” Luna asked.

Celestia didn’t look at Luna; she didn’t want to look at her for this part. “Friendships are strong bonds that connect us to each other. Twilight’s friendships have saved Equestria on numerous occasions, but somethings tend to run deeper.”

Luna was taken aback. “We think thou are worried about nothing.”

Laughter came as Twilight managed to tickle the other side of Dash’s barrel, earning herself a scowl and then a kiss from the pegasus. “I hope you’re right, Luna, I hope you’re right.”

The group made their way down the stairs and to the kitchen. Twi and Rainbow had been there two times already and were learning their way around the castle, not that ‘that’ stopped them from almost getting off on the wrong floor, something Twilight was quick to correct.

As they arrived in the dining area, another problem became apparent when Rainbow and Twi took their usual seat, Luna’s seat.

Celestia and Luna paused, Luna with a look of indignation on her face, Celestia with a look of mild humor. “You can have my seat, Luna.”

She huffed, but walked over to Celestia’s seat all the same. The Princess of the Sun chuckled and sat on the floor at the spot right across from Twilight and Dash.

“Oh, you don’t have a seat, Celestia,” Twilight said, as she saw the small issue.

“It’s fine, I don’t mind,” Celestia replied, smiling.

Twilight looked around. “Celestia, where’s Spike?”

“Sleeping, I think. This is the first day, since you’ve been gone. He’s slept more than four hours.”

“Oh…” Twilight said, berating herself for making him worry so.

“What’s for dinner, anyway?” Rainbow asked, hoping to change the subject.

“Did you forget the griffon ambassador is in Canterlot?” Celestia asked.

“Yeah, what’s up with him?”

“He brought some of his cooks with him. I asked them to prepare a much wider selection of meat for you and Twi.”

“Thank you, Celestia.” Twi smiled thankfully while Rainbow pumped her fist into the air for managing to score meat two times in a row. Even if she didn’t know what to expect other than fish, again.

“And for the non-meat eaters?” Dash asked.

Celestia smiled “The usual. A wide arrange of daisy-sandwiches with different toppings, fruit salads, and also cold plates with bread and cheese.”

“And your usual arrangement of dessert?” Luna asked

Celestia chuckled. “I don’t want to get ahead of things, to keep you from drooling, Lulu.”

Luna blew her a very un-princess like raspberry, much to the amusement of Dash. Twilight glared at her, but said nothing out loud about it.

Luna grinned and waved a hoof. “Well, I would say we are ready for the food.”

Again, the ponies loaded with plates came in. But this time, they were followed by two griffons with white chef’s hats and a huge plate carried between them. While the ponies set the plates down in front of Celestia, Luna, Dash, and Twilight, the griffons placed their plate in front of the humans before opening it.

Despite the novelty of seeing actual living breathing griffons, Rainbow’s mouth couldn’t help but water as a large selection of meat of every kind was uncovered, the delicious smell penetrating her nose. She was in heaven. Twi’s stomach growled at the scent and even she couldn’t hold back a longing look.

“Well, bon appetit then,” Celestia smiled softly.

Twi moved the plates around, sticking Rainbow’s to the left where she could easily get at them, and hers to the right. Of course, touching Rainbow’s almost cost her a finger when the girl couldn’t hold herself back and grabbed a chicken leg to start chowing down.

The food was… pony sized. That part couldn’t be helped. The leg looked small, comically so in the tall girl’s hand. But that didn’t stop her from stripping the meat off in second and going back for another leg.

“I hope they brought enough,” Celestia chuckled as she watched Rainbow digging through the plates. “I remembered that the fish portions were too small for you, so I ordered a full meal that could serve four griffons for each of you.”

Dash chuckled at their antics. “I think she could give Pinkie a run for her bits.”

“Yeah, no,” Twilight said, memories of Pinkie devouring an entire table’s worth of food coming back unbidden. “Pinkie’s got an endless stomach that defies the laws of physics. Seriously, I’ve seen her eat three times her weight in food.”

“Yours too?” Twi asked.

Twilight just nodded at that right before Dash called out. “Rainbow, don’t forget to save room for dessert!”

Rainbow looked confused for a second until Dash gestured to the girl on her lap with her eyes. Rainbow nodded in understanding before placing down a small chicken breast back to the plate and turning her eyes over to a pony on the side of the room. “Hey, come here for a second,” she said.

“Rainbow?” Twi asked.

“It’s a surprise,” Rainbow replied, kissing her on the cheek before the white unicorn stallion in the monkey suit walked up to Rainbow.

Twi looked at her strangely as she leaned over and whispered into the stallion’s ear. He looked at Rainbow confused before sighing and nodded his head in understanding.

Twi watched as he left. When he was out of earshot she asked Rainbow, “And I gather this surprise somehow involves me?”

“All the good ones do, but if I told you, it wouldn’t be a surprise, would it?” Rainbow asked as she poked Twi on the nose with her index finger before going back to eating.

“Have thou given any thought to what thou’d like to show them?” Luna asked Twilight.

“Show them?”

“Twilight, they are guests to our land, it would be rude to not show them around.”

“Princess Luna, would that be wise? I mean, we’ve never had humans in Equestria before.”

“Twilight, I’m surprised in you,” Celestia said. “If the ponies in Equestria are anything, it’s accepting other races.”

“Unless you’re a zebra,” Dash said under her breath.

“Shush!” Twilight quickly stuffed her muzzle with the sandwich she had been eating. “I just mean, well, they’re…”

“You?” Luna asked.

“Exactly,” Twilight said.

“Don’t see the problem,” Dash replied.

“How often do you see doppelgangers walking around?” Twilight asked.

“Counting the mirror pool incident with Pinkie?”

“Yeah, but that was… I mean…”

“Twilight, we don’t want to be a burden.” Twi said as she carved into her own notably small slice of fish she was eating from. “If you don’t want to—”

“I… I never meant it like that! You would never be—” Twilight started to panic before Rainbow unceremoniously shoved a daisy-sandwich into her muzzle.

“Calm down, I think they know that,” Dash said. “We’d love to show you around, we’ll take a trip to the Crystal Empire.”

“Oh, we can see Cadance again!” Rainbow exclaimed, far too excited by that prospect. “And your brother.”

“Leave my brother out of your plans!” Twi said.

“Yes, leave him out of this,” Twilight said, not really enthralled by the fact that Shining would know about her and Dash. Then again, Cadance probably let him know as soon as she got home… I hope he’s not upset or anything.

Rainbow pouted. “Oh, pft, no fun.”

“It’s not like Cadance would let you.”

“Actually,” Rainbow said with a smile. “If we play our cards right, we may be able to get in with her. Or actually, she maybe able to get us in.”

“Rainbow,” Twi warned.

“Okay, okay,” Rainbow replied with a grin that said she was anything but going to stop.

“It does fall in line with some of the things I’ve heard,” Dash added.

“Dash, stop,” Twilight pleaded.

“We are confused, are thou talking abou—”

“Luna, stay out of this,” Celestia warned.

Twilight gave them both a look that all but said, ‘not you too’.

“But if it is our niece thou are speaking of, tis it not true? We have heard that Shini—” She was silenced by a glare from Celestia.

Rainbow couldn’t help herself. “But you know Twilight, Cadance did say it’s fine if she brings—”

Twi interrupted her with a kiss. “Rainbow, I love you, but don’t finish that sentence.”

Rainbow looked at her, then grinned. “If she brings playdates to bed.”

“And at that I’m going to bed!” Twilight exclaimed, her anger apparent from the topic of conversation, and partly for her lost innocence.

“Rainbow!” Twi said as she sat up.

“What?” the girl replied, playfully.

“You don’t want dessert, Twilight?” Celestia asked, half amused, half happy she wouldn’t have to share.

“NO!” Twilight yelled before yelping. “Um, no, thank you.”

Dash rolled her eyes. “Twilight, don’t ruin this, please.”

Twilight sighed. “I didn’t. Thank Rainbow for that.”

Twi stood up and glared at Rainbow. “You really had to go there, didn’t you?”

“How long have you known me?” Rainbow asked.

“Rainbow…”

“Twi,” she replied.

“Get up, we’re going to go apologize,” Twi said as she pointed in the direction the alicorn was leaving in.

“It’s not necessary,” Twilight said. “But my appetite is gone now, so it doesn’t matter anymore.”

Rainbow shrugged her shoulders as if that was it; the look on Twi’s face said it was anything but through. She sighed and got up. “Hang on, Twilight.”

Dash finished off her sandwich before nodding to the princesses. She got up and headed over to where her marefriend was.

Twilight paused and glared at Rainbow. “Yes?”

“Sorry, I shouldn’t have told you that.”

Twilight looked up at her, and then back to the ground.

“Twilight?” Rainbow asked.

“She did say sorry, Twilight,” Dash said.

“Apology accepted,” Twilight said after a few minutes. “But please, no jokes about my brother or sister-in-law?”

Oh if you only knew, Rainbow thought. “Fine, I’ll try and control myself.”

“That’s pretty much the best you’re going to get,” Twi stated.

“Figured,” Twilight mumbled.

“So you want to go back to eat, or still want to go to bed?” Dash asked.

“My appetite is gone,” Twilight said. “Princess Celestia, would you mind if we…” she paused, her eyes took in Celestia muzzle deep into a carrot cake.

“‘Tis fine, Twilight. See you in the morning,” Luna replied, chuckling a little as she saw the realization on Celestia’s face that she had just been caught.

“Night, Luna!” Rainbow gestured with a hand up and a smile.

“‘Twas a pleasure, Rainbow,” Luna said.

Twi chuckled a little as she waved goodnight as well.

Dash took wing and flew by her human self’s ear as they all walked out of the dining room, heading to Twilight's tower. “Did you save room for dessert?”

Rainbow chuckled as she leaned closer to her pony self’s ear, “There’s always room for dessert.”

Cherry on Top

Dash had to face a realization as they walked out of the castle: She didn’t know where they were going. Despite being Twilight’s friend—and now marefriend—for what felt like forever, she had never been to Twilight’s old tower before, although she had heard of it. So, she let the alicorn take the lead.

Twilight’s shoulders were still somewhat slumped from the conversation that they’d had over dinner. Rainbow did apologize, but she suspected that hearing about the sexual activities of her brother and sister-in-law were hard for anyone to get over.

Dash flew from Rainbow to Twilight and landed right next to her before wrapping a wing over her barrel. Twilight looked over and smiled at her, a smile that increased even more when Dash pecked her on the side of the muzzle with a kiss.

“Thanks, Dash,” Twilight said.

“Anytime.”

Had she been more of an egghead, Dash might have wondered how the mood seemed to change at that. As it was, she was just happy that it did change.

Twi watched them and smiled. She loved watching Dash be cute and adorable. Granted, she didn’t know for sure if it was because she found the pegasus cute and adorable, or if it was because her behavior reminded her of when Rainbow would act the same way.

As Rainbow’s left hand moved to her back and worked it’s way down to it’s semi-permanent spot on her left ass cheek, Twi sighed. It wasn’t that she minded Rainbow’s antics, not at all. But she just wished she could be more… romantic at times.

She shook that thought off. Rainbow was Rainbow, and she wouldn’t change that for the world.

“Something funny?” Rainbow asked as she saw the smile light up the girl’s face.

Twi looked over and placed her head on Rainbow’s chest. “Nah, just thinking about you. That always leaves me with a smile.

“Same for me,” Rainbow replied.

“I’m sure thinking about yourself always makes you smile.”

“That’s not what I—”

Twi placed a finger on the girl’s lips. “I know, I was just messing with you.”

“I really am a bad influence on you.”

Twi stood up on her tippy toes and kissed her. “And I wouldn’t want it any other way.”

“Ehh mh,” Twilight interrupted, clearing her throat. “We’re here.”

The girls broke apart and looked up at the large tower. It was tall, very tall; it oddly resembled an Egyptian structure that would be more at home in a movie like Aladdin then actually existing. But that was true for a lot of what they had seen.

The tower itself was pearl white with a golden cap in a teardrop design. It had a golden spiral staircase leading up to an oversized door at the very top. But the thing that gave Twi pause was that, while the door wouldn’t be a barrier against their entry, the staircase itself was obviously designed for ponies as it had no railing.

“You lived here, Twilight?” Dash asked.

“Before I went to Ponyville, yes,” Twilight confirmed.

“No wonder you were so good at teleporting, must have been a drag to run up and down these stairs all the time.”

Twilight looked up at it. “Huh, I never really thought anything of it.”

“Why is the door up top?” Twi asked, curious.

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked.

“Well, wouldn’t it have made more sense to put the door at the bottom?”

“It wasn’t always my tower. At first, Celestia had planned it to be a tower for her astronomy instruments, but that changed when she accepted me as her personal student. She had the tower refitted for my studies. Why exactly the door is at the top, I don’t know. I should really ask her about it.”

“Eh, whatever, it had to be a bitching view though, huh?” Rainbow asked.

“I just liked it because it was a great place to study,” Twilight said.

“Of course,” Rainbow and Dash said at the exact same time, then laughed at that.

“So we just climb the stairs to go up?” Rainbow asked after recovering from her laughter.

“Yeah, no,” Twi said.

“What? The door’s uptop, we gotta go up.”

“There’s no railing, and those stairs look too small for us.”

“Oh please, I’m sure it’s fine,” Rainbow said.

“Yeah, no,” Twi replied.

“You act like it’s that risky.”

“I’ll just teleport you two up there,” Twilight said. “That’s what I was planning to do anyway.”

Rainbow mumbled something about that being ‘no fun’, but sighed when Twi wrapped an arm around her own. Dash grinned as, with a flash of lavender magic, they all disappeared and reappeared at the top of the tower. “See, nothing to fight about,” Twilight said as she moved to open the door.

“Who’s fighting?” Rainbow asked, confused.

Dash chuckled as they followed Twilight inside; however, there was one member of their group that did not, one that was taken aback by the unobstructed view she knew overlooked of all of Canterlot and, given that Canterlot was at the top of a mountain, most of Equestria.

It didn’t matter to Twi that it was nighttime; especially considering its volume of pulchritude. If it were up to her, she’d stare at it for the rest of her life, with Rainbow, of course. Her eyes panned all around the array of of twinkling stars, illuminating the entire land. Twi could see the serenity of the night, as if it were the world’s blanket. The luminous stars, the position of every cloud, and the faint, distant meteorites that streaked across the sky only gave Twi all the more reason to become lost in a trance. Nothing more nor less could be added. It was a serendipitous phenomenon that Twilight couldn’t grasp, as everything back home was never like this, especially a night sky.

Twilight looked over her shoulder and saw Twi staring out at the vastness of it all. Walking back up and realizing the girl had not shifted, she bumped Twi’s hip with her flank. “It’s beautiful isn’t it?”

“It’s… I don’t even know how to describe it. More than amazing. The castle, the city, the entire countryside…” Twi trailed off as she gestured across the landscape with her hand. “It’s positively breathtaking. This sort of sight hasn’t existed on earth in quite possibly hundreds of years, save for a handful of locations that have survived from that time. Even with that, the world has never looked so—” Twi paused to consider just how to describe the idealistic land before her. One dotted with the lights of Canterlot and the twinkle of distant villages, drawing her in. “—warm. So welcoming.”

Rainbow walked up behind her girlfriend and wrapped her arms around her, pulling Twi tightly to her chest.

Twilight sat back on her flank as she took in the sight as well. Her eyes were full of the sight of Equestria at night, at the majesty of it. It was with a heavy heart that she finally understood Luna just a little bit more. This sight, this was the sight that was always outside her door, the same door she had lived behind for years. And while, incidentally, she had studied the sky, plotted the stars, and even the moon, she had never appreciated it, never simply taken it in for the wonder it was. She knew, at that moment, that she wasn’t the only one to be unappreciative. Before her banishment for many years, Luna had created art, but it went unseen by ponies that couldn’t be bothered to look up.

How many years did Luna make nights like this, just for the ponies of Equestria to never notice?

“We should have brought a camera,” Rainbow said.

“I don’t even know if it’d work here, Rainbow,” Twi replied.

“Wait until you see the Crystal Empire,” Dash said as she walked back out to join them.

“Can’t wait,” Twi replied as she moved away from Rainbow’s hold and picked up the pegasus. Dash didn’t resist since she enjoyed being held. As they went back inside to the tower, Rainbow watched it and grinned a predatory grin at Twilight.

Twilight looked at her, “Rainbow, that’s okay I can waaa—.”

In a speed that belittled her size, Rainbow swooped up the alicorn and hugged her tightly. Twilight squealed and fought, but it was a halfhearted resistance at best. Rainbow quickly followed Twi, the pouting alicorn in her arms.

Pausing for a moment for Twilight to light the candles with her magic so they could admire the bookshelves and instruments; not that it interested Rainbow, they kept walking around the tower. Twilight guided the way to what she really wanted to see, their bedroom, Twilight rubbed her eyes when Rainbow brought her inside. “Wow, she really prepared it.”

“Something changed?”

“Considering this double-sized alicorn bed, yes. And they really cleaned it up. I always… uhm… was lazy since my studies were more important. Celestia had to send a maid every few days to clean the place up,” Twilight said with a blush.

“Really? Twi won’t let me go a day without cleaning my mess.”

Twi blushed a little at that. “It’s different when you live with someone else, Rainbow.”

“And they must have dusted. Last time I was here dust was all over the place.”

Twi nodded as she placed Dash on the bed and looked around the room. It was then she noticed something that definitely shouldn’t have been there: There were several bowls of cherries, various fruits, ice cream, and whipped cream from the kitchen."—she suspected was kept magically cold—as well as a few other items. She turned to Rainbow. “Your surprise I take it?”

“What? I just thought we might like a little dessert,” Rainbow replied, smiling.

Twi laughed. “Maybe,” she mumbled, grinning a little as she moved past the bowls of food and around the room. Books caught her eye, and they were ones that seemed to continue from the ones in the main room. Then she noticed something strange: More than a few books looked like they wouldn’t be out of place in a library back on Earth. “Hey, Twilight?”

“Yes?”

“I’ve been curious about something.”

“What would that be?”

“Well, you’re about three and a half feet tall in total, in our measurements. Dash is about three from my best guess. Yet all the doors and window we passed by are more fitting to humans at eight feet or more. And even some of these books here, they’d be right at home on our library shelves.”

“So?”

“Well, isn’t that strange? Why such big books? Why such big doors? I mean even Celestia doesn’t need such big doors and she’s gotta be the biggest pony here, no?”

“Yeah, she’s the tallest.”

“So why such big doors and books?”

“I… umm…”

“Twi, can you stop doing that whole egghead thing for one night?” Rainbow asked while rubbing her temples. “Who cares? Really?”

“Well, now that she mentioned it—” Twilight started, but Dash quickly shut her up with a kiss.

“No egghead stuff tonight!” Dash grinned as they broke apart.

“I think we’re outvoted,” Twi said.

“Yep,” Twilight said before remembering something. “Oh, the bathroom should be ready.”

Rainbow wandered over to the edge of the bedroom where Twilight was gesturing with a hoof and peeked inside. “Holy shit!” The bathroom had been sized appropriately for the two humans, yet maintained the same styling as those in Celestia’s personal quarters. The entire area was made of polished metals and gleaming marble, fit for royalty; even if the larger items left little in the way of space.

Twi poked her head in around Rainbow’s, grasping the girl by the shoulders to lean past her. “Wow, Twilight, this is amazing! Princess Celestia didn’t have to go through all this trouble just for us.”

“Twi, I hardly think it was trouble for her,” Twilight replied with a smile. “She’s being as gracious of a host as you were to me and Dash when we came to your world. I—”

Twilight was interrupted by the sound of spraying whipped cream and a pegasus stuffing her muzzle. Looking back at Dash as she dropped the can of whipped cream and chewed on a slice of melon, she glared.

“Wutt? Shuld Ah nuht hab shtarted?” The pegasus shrunk back, muzzle full of food as she spoke to her marefriend.

“Dash! That’s not just for eating, damn it!” Rainbow yelled but it was a bit too late. Dash had already emptied a good section of the plate.

“Uh, what was it for then?” Dash asked after she gulped down.

Rainbow only facepalmed while Twilight chuckled, “Dash, remember when I had a pancake on my horn?”

“Yeah?”

Twilight waited and grinned as Dash’s smile grew and grew. “Ooooh!”

“She’s like you,” Twi teased Rainbow. “Sometimes a bit dense, but simply adorable.”

“Uh excuse me? Rainbow Danger Dash is many things, but adorable is not one of them. I think the term you want is—” Twilight booped her muzzle with a hoof, causing Dash to scrunch her nose and go cross-eyed at the action.

“Are you going to keep talking? Or are you going to let me try one of those strawberries with whipped cream?” Twilight almost purred the words at her marefriend.

It had the desired effect. Dash shut up immediately while her wings snapped open. “Say that again, please.”

“Come here and give me some strawberries with whipped cream,” Twilight purred, but also blushed a bit.

Dash grinned as she grabbed the can with a wing, but not to cover the strawberries with. She slowly approached Twilight before trailing the cream all over her horn. What followed next was literally the cherry on top, as Rainbow delicately stuck a cherry to the tip of Twilight’s horn.

Rainbow and Twi watched as Dash licked her lips at the sight before her. There was a hunger there, one that all three of them felt.

For Twilight’s part, she just felt cold. The feeling of compressed whipped cream spread over her horn left her chilled. That was, until Dash’s muzzle attacked it in one swift go. In a blink of an eye, Dash had taken the entire thing: Cherry, cream, and horn, all taken by her mouth. The feeling was indescribable to the alicorn; it made her extremities weak, even as Dash pulled her mouth off, letting the cream-covered horn slip free from her lips.

“Hths that?” Dash asked Rainbow, unsure if she did it right.

Rainbow smiled and walked up. “Good, but you missed a spot.” At that she licked the side of Twilight’s horn clean of the cream. “After all, you can’t have seconds until you clean your plate.”

Dash smiled at that, and, as Rainbow pulled back, she quickly took the girl’s spot. She licked from the base of the horn all the way to the tip and back. She loved the taste of Twilight on a normal day, but the taste of Twilight topped with whipped cream? That was another story altogether.

Rainbow smiled as she watched Dash go to work on Twilight’s horn. The tall girl walked back to Twi, a devious grin on her face.

Twi smiled as she placed her fingers on the hem of her shirt and pulled it over her head. This wasn’t their first time adding food to their play, not by a long shot. But each time was just as exciting as the first.

Before she could unhook her bra, Rainbow swooped in and picked her up. “Rainbooow!” Twi screamed out in delight as Rainbow took her to the bed and plopped her onto the sheets.

Twi bounced twice as Rainbow walked around to the platter of food and grabbed a can of whipped cream. Rainbow turned back around to see Twi remove her bra and throw it across the room. However, when she went to remove her skirt, Rainbow stopped her. “Not yet.”

“Rainbow, I don’t want to get it dirty.”

“Trust me.” Rainbow’s smile was anything but trustworthy. Twi looked at her, a disbelieving look on her face. “C’mon.”

She sighed. “Fine, I trust you.”

Rainbow grinned as she shook up the can of cream and moved around the bed. Twi watched her with a smile upon her face as she arched her back and stuck her tits up ever so slightly to give Rainbow a perfect view and a good angle to work. Something she took full advantage of.

Twi gasped, as instead of simply covering her tits in the cold and delicious cream, Rainbow first served her some gentle licks and touches. “Ohh, Rainbow,” Twi cooed softly.

Rainbow grinned at her favorite noises. She stuck her tongue out and lightly played with Twi’s erect nipple, teasing it. She wondered, not for the first time, if Twi would ever go for nipple rings. It was a thought she put to the side though, especially as she switched tits to go to the other one.

Twi cooed softly. Rainbow had a great strategy to get her all worked up. She played with the nipple itself, teasing it, licking the top, then around the sides before she took only the areola in her mouth and suckled, leaving behind a nice amount of saliva. She blew across it, letting the liquid she left behind move over the sensitive skin.

After one pass over both tits, Twi really wished she had removed her skirt and panties. She could already feel the wet stain on the front of the cloth.

Rainbow grinned as she saw the goosebumps form on Twi’s skin. Twi had an obvious look of pleasure, but Rainbow had only just started. She moved down to the girl’s stomach, leaving the tantalizing mounds of fun alone for the time being.

Twi gasped as she felt Rainbow’s breath blow down her stomach and to her bellybutton. Rainbow paused there and lightly licked out with her tongue, licking the hole just as expertly as she might the ‘funner’ ones down below.

Twi giggled at the feeling before stopping Rainbow. “Cream. Now.”

Rainbow smiled as she brought up the almost comically small can of whipped cream. She shook it up and squeezed out a small trail from Twi’s bellybutton to the middle of her ribcage.

It was cold, beyond cold even, but not as much as it normally was. Rainbow was cautious, making sure not to go through a whole can all in one go. Rather she portioned it out.

The cold lasted briefly as Rainbow’s tongue followed the trail of cream up to between those two fleshy globes. Twi watched as she worked her way up from her bellybutton to between her tits. Rainbow didn’t stop there though; she kept moving up until she stole a quick kiss.

A kiss that turned long and passionate as Twi locked her into an embrace, cooing as Rainbow gently lay on her. As soon as they broke, Rainbow snuck back down and placed a small tower of cream on Twi’s right tit.

The feeling was exquisite. Before the cream she felt hot, her anticipation of it causing her body to heat up in desire and ecstasy. Afterward it was like a cooling salve she desperately needed, as if it were the sweet embrace she had been waiting for all her life.

The mouth that covered her nipple was the cherry on top.

Rainbow engulfed the perky nipple completely. She sucked up the cream and smacked her mouth open and closed a few times, enjoying the taste along with the added flavor she loved so much. Before Twi could even speak, another layer of cream was placed down, one which Rainbow ate up just as quickly as the last.

Rainbow alternated. She licked off the left breast, then the right, and then back to the left. Each time, Twi would feel the heat of anticipation, the coolness of the cream, and then the warmth of the mouth and tongue.

Twi moaned a moan that indicated from just being touched as she was, she was close. Rainbow smiled hearing it, knowing that she was just as good now as she was before.

Of course those two weren’t the only ones that were having fun.

Twilight felt her legs growing weak as Dash worked more and more of her horn over. The pegasus alternated between small licks, sucking and just teasing the wet spots with some blown air. Just as before, she cooed in delight, her soft cries becoming outright moans, but unlike Twi she wasn’t content to simply sat back and let Dash do all the work.

As the pegasus tried to apply even more cream to her horn, she found the can unable to release anymore. Looking at the can, Dash saw a lavender aura of magic surrounding it. “Umm, Twili—”

Twilight pounced on the pegasus, knocking her onto her back, and locked lips with her. Dash squirmed at first, then settled in as she started to move her hooves up and down Twilight’s barrel, feeling her, touching her, caressing her.

Twilight’s tongue darted into Dash’s mouth, tasting the pegasus and the remaining whipped cream flavor.

It surprised Dash how forward Twilight was, but not that she’d ever complain about that. She enjoyed it a lot, even more so as Twilight broke the kiss and gently nipped at her neck. Dash cooed gently. That was, until, Twilight bit down, letting the pegasus squeal and squirm under her.

When Twilight let go, she smirked at Dash and powered her horn, levitating over a bottle of chocolate syrup.

“Mhh you want to play, huh?” Dash asked coyly.

Twilight smiled as she flipped the bottle upside down and placed a small drop directly on the tip of Dash’s nose. The pegasus crossed her eyes and started to try and lick her nose clean with multiple attempts from her tongue.

Twilight giggled, and, as soon as it was gone, placed another. Dash licked them all up, she knew that Twilight had something in mind, and it definitely did not involve her licking her own nose.

Twilight had a plan, but thought that nothing would be wrong with some teasing. Some teasing the pegasus took quite well. She moved the bottle back into place, but as Dash got ready for the fourth dot, she was instead met with lips. Twilight kissed her again as she ran her hoof directly up the pegasus’s stomach, causing Dash’s wings to extend out from beneath her.

The act was uncomfortable, but the alicorn on top of her immediately made up for it in her soft touches. Dash cooed softly before she suddenly felt Twilight’s wings on her flank, squeezing them and stealing a delightful moan from the pegasus.

“Does my Dashie likes this?” Twilight cooed. “Then you’re going to love this.”

While Twilight continued kneading her flank, Dash flinched slightly as a drop of the syrup landed on her beautiful feathers. Still, she trusted Twilight with all of her heart, so she let it happen.

Twilight ran her tongue up the length of the feather, slurping up the syrup as she went. Dash felt her back arch, and cooed in pleasure at the sudden contact. The princess had been an alicorn for a while now, and that experience had taught her exactly what she could and couldn’t do to make it pleasurable.

She put that knowledge to good use now. Dash cooed and then moaned as Twilight's tongue hit her wings again and again. Each lick had been preceded with a drop of the sticky syrup, but somehow that made it feel all the better. Almost like she was getting dirty with Twilight; like Twilight was making her dirty.

“Ahh.” Dash couldn’t help herself. The feeling was simply too pleasing. She called out after the third lick, her moans joining Twi’s on the bed.

Rainbow winked at Twilight who returned it, just to quickly dive back into Dash’s wings. Twi shot her a glance as well and chuckled.

“Guess she’s starting to enjoying it,” Rainbow said as she smiled at Twi before diving back into her soft cleavage.

Twi giggled and moaned as Rainbow continued to suck and play with her nipples. She still had no idea why Rainbow was so obsessed with her tits, but it was something she loved. And the way Dash made her feel, the way it felt, well… that was something she’d never complain about. Which is why it came as a surprise to the girl when Rainbow stopped.

Twi looked at her confused, just to see her smile as she started to slide her fingers into the waist of Twi’s skirt. The girl couldn’t help but blush as Rainbow started to slowly and intimately slide them down her butt and legs.

Twi had been worried that Rainbow didn’t want her to take them off right away. Now she was glad that they had waited. The feeling of all that buildup, and then being stripped, was nothing else like it in this world or hers.

Rainbow had to resist the urge to weep as Twi’s silken bikini cut panties were slowly revealed to her. Some days it felt like she had seen Twi nude more than she had seen herself, but the excitement, the magic was always there each and every time.

Twi had even forbid her from clapping every time she took her bra off. That got old after about two months. Not that Rainbow didn’t slip up from time to time.

The panties themselves normally matched the bra Twi wore. Normally. Right now, they were soaked, practically non-existent. Rainbow could clearly make out Twi’s shaved lips, the perky nature of which was accentuated by the sheer amount she was turned on.

One thing Rainbow had to learn going from guys to girls was that foreplay mattered so much more with women. She had quickly mastered it. At least as far as Twi was concerned.

Rainbow took the skirt off the rest of the way and tossed it across the room. She’d have tossed it out the window if she could have gotten away with it. Sadly, all good things. The potent smell coming from Twi’s sex soon hit her nostrils. It was sweet like honey, but with a soft hint of morning dew; so fresh and bitter. A smell she could never get enough of.

If she thought it smelled good, her senses were nothing compared to the pony’s. They both stopped and came over. “Nice job, Rainbow,” Dash said with a smile as she annoyingly flexed her wings and back forth. The small amount of syrup leftover causing them to feel off. Not that she’d complain about it.

“Can you not,” Twi said, clearly embarrassed as she figured out what they were talking about.

“Relax,” Rainbow said with a smile. She turned to the two ponies and grasped the syrup bottle, along with the vanilla ice-cream. “So, who wants to try a Twi sundae first?”

“Me, ME!” Dash shouted, her wings flexing.

Twilight had a grin on her muzzle as Dash quickly rushed to Rainbow, eager to get her little treat.

Twi just smiled as she moved her legs slightly apart, already knowing that Rainbow wasn’t planning on removing her underwear. “Ready, Twi?” Rainbow asked.

She nodded.

Rainbow used the ice-cream first. This was always the worst part—the equivalent of suddenly sticking an ice pack between your legs. She emptied the container, forming a small mountain of ice-cream.

The chocolate syrup came next. Just as with the ice-cream, Rainbow wasn’t shy. She emptied the bottle out, letting it pool down.

“There you go,” Rainbow grinned. “One Twi sundae.”

Dash crept closer, looking at Twi who smiled at her, nodding gently. However, what happened next even she wasn’t able to foreshadow.

“Hey, Twilight. Come over here. There’s some delicious ice-cream we can share,” Dash grinned.

Twilight looked surprised at that, but crept closer. She couldn’t deny that doing that with Dash was… somehow erotic in her mind. Despite that it was herself under that mountain of ice-cream and syrup.

Both ponies smiled at each other before diving in, taking small nips and bites of the delicious treat.

Rainbow smiled as she watched them go to work on her girlfriend. She giggled a little as their tongues met a number of times. Either on purpose or accident she couldn’t say, nor really care. It was adorable to watch and, judging by the look on Twi’s face, must have felt amazing.

She used this momentary lapse to stand up and taker her own shirt off. As she did so, she sighed, enjoying the feeling of not being constrained by a shirt any longer. Twi might have an exibitionist streak in her, but for Rainbow, it was more about being able to simply be unrestrained.

Rainbow was surprised by a shriek and then a moan. Looking at Twi, she noticed that the ice-cream was gone, but the ponies didn’t stop. Twilight and Dash continued to lap up every single bit of juice they found, and since there was neither ice-cream nor syrup left on Twi, they continued eating her out through her panties, enjoying her pussy-juices now.

Rainbow quickly kicked her shoes off, placed her fingers at the waist of her shorts, and pulled them off. She hopped back in bed and put her face right next to Twi’s. The girl looked up at her, her features contorted in bliss. Rainbow kissed her as the two ponies kept working down below. They were still kissing when Twi felt her back arch, her chest heave, and her pussy release as she experienced her first orgasm of the night.

The scream Rainbow caught in her mouth was all she needed to know. She placed her left hand on Twi’s head to hold her in place and her right upon the girl’s breasts. Rainbow refused to let her go, to give her any sort of rest from the treatment the ponies were giving her.

If anything, the sudden increase in liquid caused Dash and Twilight to lick faster. They took it in turns, not noticing or caring that the girl they were working on was in a state of hyper bliss as her body released pleasure through every cell.

Rainbow only stopped kissing when she felt the girl’s back fall to the bed. She looked down at the exhausted, pleasured face of her girl. “Enjoy that?” Twi nodded. “Good, because that was just the start.”

Rainbow nodded to Dash who grinned and bit down Twi’s panties, pulling them down and revealing the treat she really wanted at that moment completely. She dove in, this time shoving her muzzle directly into Twi’s pussy, enjoying the unfiltered scent along with a fresh batch of juices on her tongue.

The next shriek came from Dash herself and as Rainbow looked, she noticed that Twilight had placed herself behind Dash now, working the pegasus over while she did the same with Twi. Dash’s moans were muffled into Twi’s pussy, sending vibrations with each lick through the girl’s body.

Rainbow grinned as she thought of an idea. She grasped a new tub of ice cream and carefully moved her right leg over Twi, paying extra attention as to make sure she didn’t kick Dash. Sitting up upon the girl’s stomach, Rainbow opened the can and dipped a finger in. She seductively licked it clean, making sure that Twi caught each and every moment of it.

Her next finger full didn’t go to her own mouth; rather, it went to Twi’s lips. She ran an ice-cream coated finger over her girlfriend’s lips, and then lightly stuck the tip in. Twi instantly sucked it clean; unsure what game Rainbow was playing but not able to resist playing anyway.

And she most assuredly didn’t want to.

Rainbow grinned as she pulled her finger out of Twi’s mouth. She stuck it in her own again, just for effect before placing it back in the ice-cream. This time, when she pulled it out of the container, she lightly ran her finger around her own stiff, erect nipples.

The dichotomy between cold and hot was not lost on the girl. She instantly felt the freezing cold of placing a frozen liquid on her sensitive nipples, but at the same time it was beyond hot. And the look Twi gave her made it more than worthwhile.

There was a look of hunger—of lust—in Twi’s eyes that made Rainbow wet. She started to scootch back ever so slightly, presenting her own pussy along with Twi’s for Dash to do whatever she wanted to with. At the same time her breasts inched closer and closer to Twi’s mouth.

The girl couldn’t wait, she wouldn’t wait. Twi met her halfway and attacked her left breast with a fiery passion that wouldn’t be out of place with someone who was starving.

Rainbow moaned with the contact, even more as there was a touch upon her pussy, pressing hard against her opening. It was quickly gone, replaced by the sound of Twi joining in. She grinned at the thought that Dash was alternating between her and Twi’s pussies.

She placed her hand on the back of Twi’s head, holding the girl to her breast as Twi suckled and licked at her nipples. The feeling was exquisite, amazing, and loving. She loved this feeling and she loved this girl, more so than she ever thought—no, ever imagined possible.

Twi pulled away ever so slightly, but just to alternate breasts. The taste of the ice-cream was delicious. But even had that not been there, there was no doubt in her mind she’d be in the exact same spot.

Rainbow had the presence of mind to reach over and grab the container again. She went to dip a finger in right before shrugging as a more… expedient idea came to mind. Something that caused her to cry out like she hadn’t all night.

The girl placed the open part of the container right to her free breast and pushed it to her chest. Her moan came from the cold, and Dash somehow picked that moment to start licking her clit.

Dash worked her over thoroughly, leaving no spot unloved while her own pussy was pleased with Twilight’s tongue. The alicorn had learned quite a lot, knowing which spots she had to hit to make Dash moan—just how she loved it.

Looking through the small space between Rainbow’s and Twi’s pussy, she noticed what Rainbow was doing, and licked her lips. It was a good idea, something she wanted to taste as well. “Hey, don’t forget to give me a sample then too.” Dash grinned before diving back into her task.

Rainbow grinned at those words as she removed the container from her breast, leaving it covered in delicious ice-cream. However, her girl always came first. Grinning at Twi, she didn’t need a second invitation. With a lustful glare, she latched onto Rainbow’s tit, licking it clean. She did it slowly, enjoying every single bit of the taste.

Had she been in a different mindset, she would have appreciated the fact that only her small cup size had left her able to do that in the first place. Sure, a girl with bigger breasts could have dipped the nipple inside, but Rainbow’s b-cups had allowed her to fit the entire thing inside. Not that she cared about that at the moment. The feeling of Twi’s tongue licking over her left breast was exquisite. The warm appendage left her needing, wanting more, but she knew it was a need that would never be satisfied. Not fully anyway.

Strangely, she was more than okay with that.

Dash pulled back, but not because she’d had her fill—far from it—but because her jaw was starting to lock up. Still, the sounds of joy coming from Twi and Rainbow were their own enjoyment. And besides, it wasn’t like she was limited to just her jaw to please them. Even with it needing a break, she had… other appendages.

She flexed her wing out, they were still a little sticky, but that was to be expected, given the syrup that had been used on them. Dash took a second to admire the feathers. They looked as pristine as ever, even if they didn’t feel that way. But they didn’t need to in order to use them for what she was going to.

Twilight caught sight of what Dash was planning and ceased her own ministrations, something Dash lamented, but for this Twilight wanted to see exactly what Dash was going to do. After all, you can’t learn something without studying it, either in a book or by witnessing it first-hoof. And she somehow doubted that there was a book that would cover this.

Dash pouted a bit over the fact that Twilight completely stopped, but was happy that her mare wanted to learn something new from her. Flexing her wings so that Twilight would see every single movement, she brought them towards each girl’s pussy, gently rubbing over them and eliciting gasps from both girls.

While Twi immediately knew what was going to happen, since she had felt it before, Rainbow was a bit more curious until she looked down and noticed the feathery appendage with a heavy grin.

“Bring it on,” Rainbow said and wiggled her ass a bit.

“Cocky,” Dash said with a grin.

“Well, I am you.”

At that, Dash positioned both wings, each into a separate hole. Twi and Rainbow gave up any pretence of trying to sit up. Twi fell down onto her back, taking the taller girl with her. Luckily, because of Rainbow’s position, Twi could still suckle on her lovers ice-cream covered tit.

Twilight watched as Dash moved her feathers in and out, taking care to not force them against a solid wall and simply letting the girls’ insides direct them to where they should go.

In terms of skill, both Dash and Twilight were about the same. Sure, Dash had done it once before, but only once, so she couldn’t claim to be experienced. However, Dash was far more experienced at using her wings than Twilight could ever hope to be.

I have a feeling that when we’re eighty, you’ll still be teaching me new tricks, Dash. Wait… when did I start thinking about growing old with her? As unexpected as the thought was, she couldn’t exactly say it was unwelcome. There was something about it that put a smile on her face and warmed her heart, even with the sex act going on right in front of her.

Twi looked between herself and Rainbow to see Dash smiling at her brightly. The pegasus was feather deep into both girls, enjoying the little cooes of delight she was earning for her actions.

Feathers… they weren’t dildos, they didn’t force their way inside, or even fill her up; rather, they tickled, they teased, and they hit all the right spots.

Rainbow moaned as her g-spot was touched a million upon a million times over by each and every vein on Dash’s feathers. Dash twisted and vibrated her wing, careful not to break anything off, but making sure that she would hit as many spots as she could.

Dash wasn’t the only one that noticed it either. Twilight did as well, and she loved hearing that sound. The girl increased her suction on the stiff nipple in her mouth. The taste of the ice-cream may have been gone, but that had always been the bonus. The real treat was the tit itself.

Rainbow’s pleasure had been building since this all started. She had enjoyed licking whipped cream from Twi’s body, the sight of the two ponies eating her girlfriend out, the feeling of her pony self licking her own pussy with reckless abandon, and even being wingfucked. All of these things added up to far more than the sum of their parts.

But when Twi bit down on her nipple, lightly at first, then hard, and then pulled. It was just the shove she needed to fall right over the edge of the USS Pleasure Ship. Her back arched and her chest heaved as her own orgasm took her.

Twilight moved in at exactly that moment. Her actions forced Dash to pull her wings out, but she had sat on the sidelines for far too long. Sex wasn’t a spectator sport—or so she assumed—and she wouldn’t miss out on this tasty treat.

Rainbow fell on Twi, letting her entire body relax as her vaginal walls contracted and released, contracted and released. She felt like she was in seventh heaven with that orgasm, a feeling that only increased when Twilight started to clean her off in the most fun way any of the girls knew.

The smorgasbord of flavors assaulted Twilight’s tongue as she licked and licked. She drank down Rainbow’s juices doing her best to not waste a single drop. Sadly, her best simply wasn’t good enough and her muzzle ended up collecting more than she had wished.

As Twi wrapped her arms around Rainbow, letting her rest on her chest, Twilight pulled back, licking her muzzle with her tongue. That was, until Dash started to help clean her off.

Twilight blushed as Dash’s tongue ran across her muzzle over and over again. She felt it again, the warmth in her chest, the flutter of her heart, and the love she felt for the pegasus.

“The star of the night, being cute,” Twi called out.

Twilight looked over, surprised to see that both Twi and Rainbow were up and sitting on their legs. Both girls were as nude as the day they were born, but neither one really cared.

“I think the star player should get her own reward for that one,” Rainbow said with a smile as she ran a hand through Dash’s mane.

“Why does that worry me?” Dash asked, gulping at the look of predatory intent in the other girls.

“Trust me, you’ll love it,” Rainbow said as she reached out with both hands, grasping the pegasus’s hooves and pulling her down onto the bed, stomach up.

“Twilight, help!” Dash called out, playfully.

“Oh, I’ll help,” Twilight said with a smile as she moved closer and locked lips with the cyan mare. Dash quit struggling at that moment as the two humans moved to either side of her.

Dash was in complete bliss as Twilight lay on her, their lips firmly pressed together. That is until Rainbow interrupted.

“Twilight, please change your position, we need free space down here,” Rainbow said with a wink.

Dash gulped as Twilight got off and turned around so she was still able to kiss her pegasus. Looking down, she grinned as Rainbow and Twi each placed a hand on one hind leg and approached her inner thighs.

Twi moved up, running her fingers—those amazing, wonderful fingers—over either side of Dash’s slit. She continued on up the mare’s fur and to the left teat, playing with it, teasing it.

Rainbow lingered a bit longer. She played with Dash’s sex, almost as if it were her own. Well, basically it was her own, just in a different perspective. She inserted one, two, three fingers into the mare, enjoying the feeling of making her own self writhe in pleasure without it cramping her hand.

Twilight was locked in a kiss, with her lips on Dash’s. Her muzzle firmly pressed down while she could still watch Rainbow and Twi work over her mare. Her mare, that phrase sounded beautiful in her mind. Suffice to say, it claimed Dash as hers.

Even with Rainbow being busy between her hind legs and Twi running those amazing, wonderful fingers over her nipples and chest, Dash only looked up at her upside down mare. Twilight broke the kiss and smiled at her. When the two of them locked eyes, Dash felt the same as when she first performed the sonic rainboom as a filly, save for this time, it was twenty percent more awesome.

It was a feeling that burned into her head and her heart. She knew that everything was right, that her place was right here with Twilight. Sure, she usually wasn’t a sappy pony, but this simply melted her heart as she looked into Twilight’s beautiful purple eyes.

Dash yelped in surprise as Rainbow managed to ruin the moment. The girl somehow managed to pick that moment to complete the shocker by sticking her pinkie into Dash’s ass. Her yelp wasn’t so much because it was painful, but rather the unexpected nature of it.

Dash looked down and scowled at Rainbow, a scowl that went away when she started to move her fingers in and out in a faster rhythm. Not even Rainbow Danger Dash could resist such treatment without succumbing to the pleasure of it.

Twilight smiled as she watched it all. She moved back and kissed Dash several more times. Mostly on the muzzle; but also on the forehead, neck, and even the top of her head. She started to lightly nibble on the pegasus’s ear as the girl’s activities were drawing to their inevitable end.

Twi moved her hands to the side. She had already played with each nipple several times. Right now she was pretty sure she could cut glass on Dash’s teats, which she knew was a fictitious idea but she was beyond that point. The girl smiled and moved her lips down to the left hardened nipple. She knew that her Rainbow always enjoyed it, so it wasn’t much of a stretch to reason that Dash would too.

Dash gasped as she felt a pair of teeth latch around her nipple. They didn’t bite, rather they pulled and played, causing her to moan out as the pleasure was added to what her other self was doing between her legs. It was amazing to the mare. Sure she knew they existed, and that she had them, but she had never even thought about them as something that might cause pleasure.

I wonder if this is what it’s like to feed a foal? Dash quickly dismissed that thought, she had never wanted to be a mother before, and with a marefriend, she didn’t see that changing. Although, knowing Twilight…

A second hand moving to join the first caused her to lose her train of thought. The three fingers in her marehood became six, the pinkie in her ass was joined by another, and the rhythm doubled in speed and intensity.

But what shoved her over the edge weren’t the fingers in her pussy or her ass. It was Twilight who smiled softly before biting down her neck, sending all her nerves straight into overdrive. Dash came harder than she had thought was possible, her back arching while she cried out; the only name rolling over her tongue was Twilight’s.

Twi ended up with a facefull of feathers when Dash’s wings snapped to full extension. Rainbow, having moved between her legs for better positioning, avoided that. She simply pressed deeper inside of the mare, seeking to draw out the orgasm for as long as possible.

When Dash opened her eyes, both girls had pulled back. She looked up at the most beautiful sight she had ever seen. Well, since she started keeping track anyway. Twilight was smiling down at her.

Before the alicorn could say a word, Dash reached up and kissed her. They were facing different ways, Dash’s nose at the bottom of Twilight’s muzzle and visa versa, but that didn’t matter to either of them. They simply kissed, almost as if it was their first time back on easter island.

“I’d call that a success,” Rainbow said with a smile as she licked her six fingers off.

“You can say that again,” Dash spoke, smiling. “But we’re not done yet.”

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked.

Dash raised a hoof and lightly tapped Twilight’s horn. “Someone needs a release, Princess Cadance’s orders.”

Twilight blushed, knowing just what Dash was talking about.

Cadance, you troll, I love you, Rainbow thought with a smile.

“We did that earlier today though,” Twilight said.

“More times the better. Don’t want it to build up, right?” Dash replied.

“I suppose, but I’m not sure how it works, I need to find some boo—”

Dash cut her off with a kiss. “Nah, we got this.”

“Who wants a horn ride?” Rainbow said, laughing.

“Me!” Dash jumped.

“Maybe I could?” Twi asked with a smile.

All three of them turned at that and looked at the girl. Twi was holding a hand to her arm and blushing. There was no doubt in their mind that she had said it, and that alone felt like cause to throw the biggest Pinkie Pie Party ever.

“What do you say, Dash?” Rainbow asked with a shit-eating grin on her face.

“Can’t say no to that.”

Twi blushed even deeper but smiled.

“Same position as last time?” Rainbow asked.

Twilight nodded and levitated several pillows to the head of the bed. She repositioned herself so her head was facing up and her back was comfortable on the pillows.

Twi and Rainbow giggled to each other as Twi got to her feet. The bedroom was a good size. Even taking into account the extra few feet she gained standing on a bed, she could still stand up without hitting her head on the ceiling.

Rainbow got to her knees and held Twi’s hand, helping to balance her as she walked over to the front of the bed and positioned herself so she was standing over the mare’s horn and facing the action.

“This is a little strange,” Twi admitted as she looked down at the horn sticking out.

“Just think of it like a dildo attached to the floor,” Rainbow said, trying to calm her down.

“Hey, my marefriend is not a dildo!” Dash protested.

“Oh, relax, I didn’t mean literally.” Rainbow turned back to Twi. “I’ll help.”

Twi looked at her, somewhat touched, in a weird, ‘I’m about to fuck my parallel self’s horn and my love is going to help me do it’ sort of way. But, being with Rainbow had taught her to expect the unexpected. She started to bend her knees, to lower herself deeper and deeper, allowing the horn to get closer to its destination.

True to her word, Rainbow helped steady Twi with one hand, with her other she lightly placed it on Twilight’s horn and made small adjustments so Twi could go straight down onto it.

Dash moved up to Twilight’s right side. She had taken a little offence to Rainbow’s implications, but she wouldn’t let that cause to her miss the show. Her magenta eyes were glued on the horn and the glistening pussy that would be soon split by it.

“Hold for a second.”

They paused and turned to Dash. “Just a second,” she said as Twi stood straight up.

“Dash, what’s wrong?” Twilight asked, just to be answered as the pegasus moved over her head and took the entire horn in her mouth. She suckled on it for a few seconds before pulling her head off, leaving a nice glistening coat of saliva over it and Twilight with an open muzzle.

“There, all ready.”

“God, I love me,” Rainbow said with a laugh as she turned her head back to Twi.

“Me too,” Twi said as she started to bend her knees and go back down.

Insertion happened before anyone even realized it. The tip of Twilight’s horn slipped right into Twi’s lower lips almost as if it belonged there. Twilight released a moan of pleasure as she felt her human self’s walls clamp onto the new intruder. The tightness, the wetness, and the warmth, they were all amazing to her.

Rainbow’s eyes were split between the horn going into her girlfriend, and said girlfriend’s face. She smiled as she gave Twi’s face her full attention. She knew and experienced that look. It was the look of disappointment when someone thought something was going to be better than what it was. Sure she was hornfucking an alicorn, but at first it only felt like a small vibrator with the power turned off.

Rainbow also knew that the power was about to be turned on, and in a big way.

When Twi moved half way down the horn, she almost fell the rest of the way. As her folds were working their way down the alicorn’s horn, pleasuring it, loving it, Twilight's body responded in kind. Small magical releases came off it. Lighting the nerve endings in Twi’s pussy alight with pleasure the girl had never known before in her life.

“Oh fuck!” Twi all but shouted.

“Say that again,” Rainbow replied, grinning like an idiot at Twi’s use of profanity.

Twi wasn’t in the mood to respond; she wasn’t able to respond. Her knees felt like they would give out, and she’d end up impaling herself on the horn. She placed more of her weight on Rainbow. The taller girl responded in kind, taking as much of the burden as she could while helping to keep Twi stable.

“Feel good, Twilight?” Dash asked, noticing what she could only describe as an O face on Twilight’s muzzle.

“It’s amazing, Dash,” Twilight said between breaths. It amazed her that she could even breath, much less speak. To the alicorn, it felt like the pleasure centers of her brain were being directly stimulated.

The feelings increased as Dash leaned in, peppering her muzzle with small kisses, all the while licking up the drops of juice that started coming down from Twi’s wet folds.

Twi took it slow, she could only take it slow. The girl hadn’t even been aware how close she was to the bottom until she felt her butt hit the top of Twilight’s head. She looked at Rainbow, who, for once in her life, had nothing to say. Rather Rainbow just smiled at her as she started to help the girl back up the length.

Twi did her best; she moved back up and down, letting Rainbow take the lead and set the pace through the support she gave her. The girl felt more pleasure than she had ever in her entire life. It was simply awesome.

Only because Rainbow is here. Twi thought.

The thought made her smile, she hadn’t forced it, it just came all on its own; almost as if her mind was simply reminding her what her body already knew. She grinned and started to increase her pace, doing what were basically squats on a magic-sparking, horn-shaped dildo.

Dash wasn’t shocked when she heard Twilight moan. The look on her mare’s face was one of exquisite pleasure, beyond even. She continued to pepper Twilight’s muzzle and lips with kisses, doing her best to lick up what juices weren’t absorbed by Twilight’s fur and mane.

It was a no-win situation. She couldn’t help to get them all, not that it would stop her from trying.

Rainbow found herself in the odd situation of helping with a sex act, but not participating. And to make matters even stranger, she didn’t mind in the slightest. She was here, helping Twi get off like she never would have otherwise, and helping Twilight with a ‘needed’ magical release. And she was perfectly content with that role.

Neither Twi nor Twilight would last long. Both were assaulted by pleasure they had rarely experienced, and were being supported by the the ones they loved. Twi found herself picking up the pace the closer she got, taking the lead back from Rainbow. The taller girl grinned as she moved from a commanding role to a supportive one. She loved this. She loved it when Twi not only took the lead, but initiated it herself. There was something just… sexy about a horny little egghead.

“I’m… I’m… I’m…” Twi moaned out.

Rainbow grinned and moved her hand from Twi’s hips to between her legs. Careful not to disturb the conjunction of girl and pony, she started to rub the girl’s clit viciously. Dash was more than happy about that, causing more and more drops of the delicious juices to drop down to her.

The sounds of Twi’s moans triggered something in Twilight. She knew what would happen, and that it would happen soon. And there wasn’t a doubt in her mind that when Twi came on her horn, she’d come too. She felt just as close to release as Twi was. She focused on the lesson Cadance had given her, the one that she failed at due to Dash’s interference earlier, but was determined to pass this time around.

As she felt the walls clinch upon her horn, and her own pleasure pushed over the edge, Twilight focused the energy the only location she could, straight up into the girl riding her horn.

Both Twilights came at the exact same time. Twi screamed out as her pleasure centers were overloaded. The girl all but fell to her knees, her muscles no longer able to keep her up. If it weren’t for Rainbow she’d have smothered both the alicorn and pegasus below her.

Twilight came as well. She felt her back arch and her marehood drip like it had when she was in heat. But mostly, she felt her horn explode in pleasure, the magical release shooting up straight into her human self.

Twi got it all, enough magical pleasure to cause an entire dorm of girls to cum at the same time was shot directly into her. She moaned louder than ever before, than she ever thought possible, as her pussy released enough juices to fill an eight ounce cup.

In short order, Twi came, hard, and then passed out. Rainbow caught Twi’s body in her hands, helping to slide her off a now cum-glistening horn. She was unconscious, but judging by the ringing in her ears, Rainbow figured that was a given. She took Twi’s entire weight onto herself and moved her to the side, laying her down right next to her pony self.

Dash moved to the other side, getting out of Rainbow’s way as she moved the other version of her marefriend. The pegasus looked down at Twilight’s face, it matched the same look on Twi’s, one of pure pleasure, and complete satisfaction.

“Sucks about needing release every day, huh Twilight?” Dash asked.

“I… I think I could get used to it,” Twilight said, panting and smiling in equal measure. “Although I will need a shower after this.”

Rainbow chuckled. “True for all of us, Dash. Why don’t you get the shower going, I’ll bring in our two exhausted Twilights.”

Dash kissed Twilight on the muzzle, tasting her human self’s juices as she did so. To her it was almost a shame that they had to wash it out, but she couldn’t argue with the idea, and her wings still felt sticky from the chocolate syrup.

As the pegasus took flight and went into the shower, Rainbow picked Twilight up her her arms.

“I could’a done it myself,” Twilight protested, but didn’t move.

“You want me to put you down?” the girl asked.

“Well, I didn’t say that,” Twilight said, enjoying the feeling of the girl’s nude skin pressed up against her fur. “But what about Twi?”

“She’ll be up in a minute. It’s been a while, but this isn’t the first time she’s fallen unconscious after an epic night together. Given, this is the first time it wasn’t directly caused by me.”

“Jealous?” Twilight asked, chuckling a little.

“Nah,” Rainbow said. “After all, it was you on you, that’s just masterbation in my book.”

The two chuckled at that as Twilight was carried into the bathroom.

***

In the castle, Luna watched as Rainbow carried Twilight into the bathroom and went back for Twi. She adjusted the little monitoring spell she had set up in Twilight’s bedroom, having it show events as they were going on in the bathroom instead.

She had set them up for partly… cautious reasons, unsure if these humans were a real threat. Or that’s the lie she told herself anyway. Watching their activities, she had to admit that her reasons were anything but innocent the moment her hoof found its way between her hind legs.

Yet, she couldn’t stop herself. What the humans and ponies did in Twilight’s old tower, she could only describe it as outright arousing. She had never felt so wet in over a thousand years. She simply had to touch herself, to give her a proper release fit for a princess.

It was amazing to the mare; she had walked into many dreams, some of which were sexual in nature. But seeing Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, and these two human versions of themselves engaged in such play, it blew all of those out of the water. Sure she had seen greater acts of depravity, even participated in a few herself over the years, but this… this was real.

After two orgasms, she told herself she’d stop, but there wasn’t a chance of that happening until after the four went to bed. And judging by what was happening in the shower, she figured that would be a while in coming.

Unfortunately for Luna, she misjudged just how good her last one made her feel, or more specifically, just how loudly she cried out at it.

“Sister, are you alright?” Celestia called out as she burst into the door.

Luna was on her bed, on her back, her wings flared out, with a magical display directly over her head showing exactly what was going on. If all of that wasn’t incriminating enough, her hoof was pressed between her hind legs, soaked in her own juices.

Celestia just stared, wide-eyed at the sight that greeted her.

Luna couldn’t help herself; she was just caught being a pervert, of doing perverted things. She had never felt more aroused in her entire life. With a flick of her horn, the door behind Celestia closed and she brought her hoof up to her muzzle, licking it clean.

The sound of the door shutting snapped Celestia out of her stupper; she blinked her eyes clear and, somehow, tore her gaze away from her sister and to the object she had been clopping to. “Sister, is that?”

“We needed to make sure they weren’t a threat,” Luna said.

“Are thou satisfied?” Celestia asked, walking forward and mimicking her sister’s speech patterns on purpose.

“Only somewhat,” Luna said, her implications clear.

Celestia grinned at that, and with a flick of her horn, cast her own spell upon the viewing magic. Luna looked confused, but just before she turned from it to look at Celestia, the sun princess said, “Just a little spell to ensure that when you’re done—ensuring they’re not a threat—Twilight and Dash will have their privacy again.”

Luna caught on almost immediately. “So when I look away—”

“The spell will fade away, on both ends, yes,” Celestia replied.

Luna wasn’t sure where this was going, but didn’t want the spell to fade either, so she kept her gaze on the shower, just in time to see Rainbow all but shove the removable shower head between her legs.

Before she could see what happened next, she yelped in surprise as she felt something brush between her own legs. “Sister, what are thou doing?” Luna asked.

“Look back and find out,” Celestia replied.

Luna refused to take the bait, but when she felt what could only be something moist and wet start to clean her off, she was suddenly very torn in what she wanted to pay attention to.

She moaned as she saw Twi pick up Dash and place her into her arms, the pegasus wasted no time latching her muzzle onto Twi’s tit and starting to suckle.

Luna cried out as she felt something press into her deeper than she could ever remember doing to herself as it darted in and out, stimulating her inner walls and seeking it’s own source of nutrients. At the same time Twilight buried her muzzle directly between Rainbow’s legs as the girl sat in the shower, giving the alicorn easy access.

She felt magical pressure upon her hindquarters, her teats stimlated with the power of the sun, Luna almost shut her eyes upon feeling her anus stimulated as well. It was so foreign, yet felt so nice as well.

She watched as Rainbow’s hands wrapped around Twilight’s flank and turned her around, the girl buried her fingers into Twilight’s snatch, working her over as fast as she could, Twilight’s moans only existed in the shower, and in Luna’s head.

Luna tensed up, feeling something play and lick over her clit. She called out in pleasure, her own senses stimulated to the extreme by the sights in front of her, and the feelings she no doubt owed to her sister.

She came, hard, for the third time that night. She closed her eyes and cried, loudly as her pleasure overtook her. The alicorn’s back arched and her flank pushed back into the source of her stimulation.

Luna opened her eyes. Disappointed. The spell was gone, a result of her having shut her eyes. However, she felt more than satisfied now. Her breathing was heavy, her fur covered in sweat, and the fire in her nethers was sated. For now.

She looked down, seeing that Celestia appeared to not have moved. The princess of the sun looked exactly as she had when she first walked into the room.

“Are thou satisfied now, dear sister?” Celestia asked.

“Yes, yes we—I am.” Luna replied. “They are not a threat to Equestria. Well, maybe to our bedsheets.”

Celestia chuckled as she yawned and made to leave. “Goodnight, Lulu.”

“Goodnight, Tia,” Luna said, confused as to what had happened. However, when she saw Tia lick her lips, ever so slightly, in the manner of someone trying to savor a taste that was caked upon their lips, she smiled.

“‘Tis a very good night,” Luna said to herself as she got up and made for the shower. She had a few ideas she had learned that she wanted to try out. She also started to think of a way she might repay her sister one day.

Author's Notes:

A big thank you to everyone that helped edit this chapter. I mean it guys and girls, thanks a lot!

Farewell, Canterlot

Morning. It comes whether you want it to or not. It comes after the best nights and the worst nights. Morning arrives with the raising of the sun the next day. It arrives like clockwork. And in Equestria, that clockwork is set by the will of the princesses.

The light of Celestia’s sun shone through the window of Twilight’s tower. It arrived softly, starting on the ceiling and moving downward as the sun was ordered into position by the princess. Its position caused the light and its corresponding warmth to shine upon the alicorn-sized bed in the room.

The bed itself was rather unique. There weren’t many calls for beds that could support Princesses Celestia and Luna comfortably. In the Crystal Empire there were two: One for the royal couple, and one as backup incase something happened to the first one. That was a lesson they had learned the hard way.

In Canterlot there were three: One for Celestia, one for Luna, and one for backup. The sisters’… fun wasn’t quite as extreme as their niece’s.

It wasn’t because this was that very bed that made it unique; rather, it was the four bodies that were lying on it. All four were nude as the day they were born. On the left side was a tall, tanned girl laying with her right hand over the girl next to her. Her hair was spread out messily behind her, some hanging over the bed. Her fingers draped across the smaller girl’s bare right tit.

The girl in her arms was in much the same state. Twi was laying with her back pressed against Rainbow, their bare skin pressed up against each other. Her butt-length hair served as no barrier what-so-ever for their embrace.

In her arms was a cyan pegasus, her head resting between the girl’s ample D-cup breasts. The pegasus’s fur was matted, as was all their hair. More so due to their activities after their nightly shower than the shower itself.

Facing the pegasus, with her head pressed against Dash’s coat was Twilight. The alicorn was lightly sleeping, the sounds of Dash and Rainbow snoring not enough to break her out of such a peaceful moment.

That was, not until the sun’s rays added themselves to the mix. Cuddled up against a log-sawing pegasus, with the addition of a new source of heat shining on her body, Twilight was forced to say a fond farewell to sleep, even though she really didn’t want to.

She really tried to fight it. Twilight pressed her muzzle deeper into Dash’s coat and scrunched up her eyes. She knew—on a subconscious level—that getting up meant that she had to leave those hooves. And that was something she wanted to put off for as long as possible.

Alas, it wasn’t meant to be. Twilight had no choice but to admit defeat and open her eyes. All she saw was cyan-blue, which wasn’t unexpected, but when she went to raise her head, something unexpected did happen.

“Ow!” Dash jumped as Twilight poked her with her horn.

Twilight was embarrassed beyond belief at what she had just done. “Sorry, sorry!”

“Too early,” Rainbow complained as she moved her right hand over her face to help block out the sun.

“What’s going on?” Twi asked as she did likewise.

“She poked me with her horn!” Dash said as she rubbed the bottom of her jaw, trying to get the pain to stop.

Rainbow laughed. “Didn’t hear you complaining last night.”

“It wasn’t in the fun way,” Dash said as she yawned, loudly.

“I’m sorry,” Twilight protested again as she tried to pull away from the pegasus, only to find that the cyan hooves around her prevented her from going anywhere.

“Nuh uh, you gotta make it up to me, egghead.”

That got Rainbow’s attention in a big way. She sat up, letting Twi go as she watched what was going to happen next. “D-dash?” Twilight asked.

“You poked me with that thing, so I want to return the favor.”

Twilight looked at her confused until Dash unfolded her wings. “Dash, you can’t be serious.”

Rainbow and Twi laughed at that. Morning sex was always a blast in their opinion, and they both thought that it was cute that Twilight believed Dash would be satisfied just because they had a great night together last night.

“Dash, we both stink, and I’m still sore from last night.”

Rainbow bit back a chuckle. That’s not going to stop her, she thought.

“And? What’s your point? Like I said, you poked me, so now I need to get you back,” Dash said with a smirk.

Twilight sighed and shook her head before an evil grin crossed her muzzle. Taking what energy she had and all of her willpower, she pulled herself out of Dash’s hooves. “You can do that, Dash.” Twilight gestured for Twi to let her go and then stepped over the pegasus who was still laying down.

“Orr,” Twilight purred into her ear. “I could show you what ‘magnesium iron silicate hydroxide’ is.”

“W-what?” Dash asked, suddenly turned off by sciencey stuff.

Twi laughed her ass off. “I gotta remember that one!”

Rainbow turned from the alicorn that had an ‘I’m going to fuck you raw’, look upon her muzzle to her gut busting laughing girlfriend. “You going to explain that one?”

Twi stopped, looked up at her, and grinned a devilish grin. “How about I show you?”

“Dash, say yes,” Rainbow said without even looking away.

“Huh?” Dash asked.

“Shut up and listen to me—you, whatever, just say yes.”

“Um… yes?”

“Well in that case…” Twilight trailed off as she nipped at Dash’s ear and kissed her muzzle quickly before stepping off of her. “We should really get ready, we’ve got a big day. Today’s the day we finally return home to Ponyville.” Twilight jumped down and walked towards the bathroom, glancing over her shoulder and giving her marefriend a wink.

Dash’s wings went from a state of full extension to being pinned to her sides as her eyes grew wide. “Wait, what? What just happened? What about… whatever that sciency stuff was?” Dash’s heart was beating a mile a minute now thanks to Twilight getting her excited. Her marefriend jumping off threw her for a loop.

Twi laughed her ass off a second time.

Dash turned from her marefriend sauntering into the bathroom and to her other self. “What in Tartarus…”

Rainbow’s eyes were wide as she, too, tried to comprehend what had just happened. Twilight was in the mood because she had seen all the signs, Rainbow had heard her girlfriend say that it would be something she’d show her. But… that had been the end of it.

“Dash,” Twi said between chuckles as she lightly took the pegasus’s muzzle in her hand and moved it took look her face to face. “You sure are cute when you’re horny.”

Dash pulled back; she had been expecting an explanation, instead all she got was more of the same bad joke as Twi laughed again and got off the bed. She followed Twilight into the bathroom.

Dash and Rainbow just started a each other, confused. “Explain?” Dash asked.

“Heck if I know. Twi can be playful when she wants to be, but this is a first even for me.”

Dash’s eyes narrowed as she glared back at the bathroom. The two Twilights had shut the door behind them. “We’ve gotta get them back for this.”

“We? What’s this we stuff?”

“Hey, you said you are me, and that I should listen to you. That means this is your fuck up too.”

“Pony logic makes my head hurt,” Rainbow said, rubbing the side of her head.

“Oh please, I’ve heard you make the same argument!”

Rainbow scooped up Dash. “Hey, let me go!”

The girl just laughed as she gave herself a nuggie. “I’m just giving you shit. What’s your plan?”

“Giving yourself shit?” Dash asked as Rainbow let her go and she rubbed the top of her head.

“Favorite pastime, especially when I fuck up. Now what’s your plan?”

“Well since somepony who shall remain nameless decided to wake me up and then leave me hanging, a cold shower would be ideal. But since the other two are already in the bathroom, a quick flight around would do just as well.”

“No, I meant about getting them back, featherbrain,” Rainbow said with a roll of her eyes.

Dash ruffled her feathers, and a crimson hue appeared on her face. “I uh… totally knew that.”

“Yeah, right.”

“Hey, if you call me featherbrain you’re one too. We’re the same, remember?” Dash grinned.

“Yeah, yeah, now shut up and get on with it.”

“Hey, don’t tell me to shut up.”

“I can tell myself to shut up if I want!” Rainbow and Dash glared at each other, right before breaking into laughter at the situation.

Dash rolled on the bed a bit before spying the ‘leftovers’ on the plate, the stuff they didn’t finish last night. She turned to Rainbow who had seen the exact same thing. The two Rainbows looked at each other and then to the door to the bathroom.

“You thinking the same thing?” Rainbow asked.

“They left us hanging so we fuck each other? Hell yeah.”

“No,” Rainbow shook her head. “I like the way you think, but no. Not this time.”

Dash looked confused for a moment before she realized what Rainbow was saying. An evil, grinchy grin appeared on their face and muzzle at the exact same time.

***

“That was an awesome joke, Twilight,” Twi said with a smile as she got out of the shower and started to dry off.

“Thanks, I just thought of it,” Twilight said back, smiling as she brushed her teeth and hair from the bathroom mirror. It was then when she realized that Twi and Rainbow would both need their own toothbrushes. She opened her cabinet and pulled out her spare toothbrush and the spare for her spare toothbrush. “Here you go.”

Twi took it, noting that the brush was barely half the size of a normal toothbrush. She shrugged and reached for the toothpaste. “Kinda feel sorry for leaving them clueless though.”

“Think we could get some distance from this joke?” Twilight asked after spitting into the sink and then starting to run a hairbrush through her now freshly washed coat.

“Do it too much and Rainbow will look it up on her own,” Twi said. “When it comes to sex, I’ve never seen the girl more motivated.”

“Might explain Dash’s eagerness. They’re the same after all,” Twilight noted with a humm.

“Are we so different?” Twi asked.

“Nope, it’s actually been kinda nice having someone like me around, even if you don’t really do magic.”

“That’s not exactly what I meant,” Twi said with a chuckle. “I mean are we so different from them? Just look at us from a few days ago. It looked like all four of us were sex crazy.”

Twilight blushed and looked down. Something that Twi saw in the mirror. She spat out the toothpaste in her mouth and after a quick rinse, bent down to the alicorn. “I don’t mean it in a bad way.”

“I’m a princess, not a lovestruck sex-crazed mare.”

“No, first and foremost you’re Twilight Sparkle. A Princess of Equestria. Just because you have a girlfriend doesn’t change that.”

“That’s what I said.”

“Not really. You somehow think that being in love is who you are. Your identity doesn’t change just because you gave your heart to another.”

Twilight glared at her. If this is what I sound like when I give others advice, I owe them an apology.

“What I’m trying to tell you, Twilight, is that being in love is not mutually exclusive from being who you are. It’s just another aspect. And what you do with the one you love is no one’s business other than yours and Dash’s.”

“I don’t know if the others will accept me like that. What about my friends? What about the other princesses?” Twilight asked.

“Your friends will accept and see it if they are real friends.” Eventually. She didn’t say it, but she thought it. “And for the princesses, I doubt we’ll have problems with Luna or Cadance. Only Celestia might still be a bit… suspicious.”

“Cadance seemed rather close to Rainbow,” Twilight said.

“Yeah, don’t remind me,” Twi replied.

“What’s wrong?”

“Well, if your Cadance has such an open… relationship with Shining, does mine?”

“Can we not talk about the sex activities of our sister-in-law and brother?”

“Fine,” Twi said, smiling a little as she got up. “Now c’mon, let’s give them the bathroom while I get dressed.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Twilight replied as the pair walked to the door. “Of course, they’re probably fuck-fighting on the bed again.”

Twi laughed at that as she opened the door. “Probab—”

“Fire!”

At that moment whip cream, chocolate syrup, cherries, bananas, ice cream, and more hit Twi and Twilight as soon as they walked out of the door. The combination of leftovers drenched the girl’s chest and head while soaking the mare’s fur.

“Twi sundaes, my favorite!” Dash exclaimed, laughing her flank off.

“Rainbow, I’m going to—”

Twi’s outburst was cut off as Rainbow cleared the distance between them in the blink of an eye and pressed their lips together. The taller girl didn’t care in the slightest about the wide assortment of food covering Twi and pressed herself against her without hesitation.

Twi was left agasp and breathless when Rainbow pulled back, she watched as the girl licked her lips clean of the taste of Twi and whip cream. “Had to celebrate you two getting us like that,” Rainbow said with a laugh.

“You think you're cute, don't you?” Twi asked, half pissed and half touched.

“Please, we both know I’m adorable,” Rainbow replied.

“I’ll clean us up,” Twilight said as she made to power her horn, only for the spell to fade when Dash licked across it. The action sent shivers of unexpected pleasure down her spine.

“We’ll take care of it, I think we could all use a shower now, anyway. And look at that, we just so happen to have one that’s big enough for all four of us.”

“That… sounds like a plan,” Twi said as she removed her arms from Rainbow.

“Heh, we get to have fun after all!” Dash cheered.

“Hold on a second, Dash,” Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Getting clean. No funny business!”

Dash pouted, “Aw.” What followed was the most powerful puppy stare Twilight had ever seen so far.

“No.”

“Pretty please?”

“Dash…”

“C’mon, Twilight! Please with whip cream and sugar on top!”

“Argh! Fine!”

Twi grinned at Rainbow. “Good thing I’m immune to your stare by now.”

“Oh, are you?” Rainbow said.

Twi smiled. “Oh yes.”

Rainbow’s mouth dropped down into a small pout. Twi just shook her head. So Rainbow upped her game again. She let her shoulders slouch, her cheeks fall, and her eyelids drooped.

Twi had to do her best not to laugh. “Rainbow, please, if that’s the best you got, you might as well—”

Rainbow shoved her face right between Twi’s exposed breasts and motorboated.

“Rainbow!” Twi called out as she pushed away.

Rainbow’s—now chocolate covered—smile was ear to ear. She looked up with a grin on her face that simply made Twi laugh; partly because it brought back all the memories of good times with the girl but mostly because of how much food was now caked upon it.

“Told you you’d fall for my stare,” Rainbow said, licking her lips.

“What makes you think I fell for it?” Twi asked in all seriousness.

Rainbow was taken aback by that. “Y-you didn’t?”

Twi moved a little closer and licked Rainbow’s cheek. “What do you think?” She asked before walking back into the bathroom with Twilight. Notably, this time they didn’t shut the door behind them.

Dash looked up at Rainbow and raised a hoof. Rainbow bent low and fist bumped it. The two followed their marefriend and girlfriend into the shower. Twi had already started the shower and was standing off to the side, still covered in toppings. Twilight was under the water, washing her face clean. As she blinked her eyes clean, she was finally able to see Rainbow and Dash. Their entire front had food crusted over it. The sight caused her to smile, and also caused a very familiar feeling to return to her.

In a word, Rainbow looked tasty, and not just to eat.

“Not too late to the party I ho—wow!”

Rainbow was taken completely by surprise when Twilight surrounded her with her magic and pulled her close. The girl was pulled to Twilight who immediately started in on her legs, licking clean the food that was transferred over from Twi when the two hugged.

“Someone’s in the mood,” Dash said with a smile as she watched her marefriend licking her human self.

“She’s not the only one.”

Dash did a double take, trying to figure out who had just said that. It took her a minute to realize that it had been Twi. The girl squatted down and opened her knees ever so slightly.

Dash salivated. The sight before her was one of the most erotic she had ever seen in her life. Twi was presenting herself as a delicious dessert treat, topped with some of her favorite toppings. Needless to say, she didn’t need a second invitation.

Dash jumped at the opportunity. Her nose gently traced Twi’s bare folds, coating itself in the sweet and sticky remnants of last night’s activity. Licking it off quickly, she again leaned forward, this time tracing her tongue from the bottom of the girl’s slit and continuing up until she ran out of sweets to lick. Twi shuddered at the feel of the pegasus’s tongue delicately cleaning her off.

The girl shuddered, and her back fell against the wall of the bathroom. She relaxed even more, enjoying the feeling of the pegasus’s tongue with the addition of the rapidly building steam in the shower. She knew that the steam wasn’t entirely from the water either.

Twilight didn’t have the same idea as Dash, who went straight for the candy; Twilight, on the other hoof, enjoyed the tease. She licked the sides of Rainbow’s legs, her tongue going up and down, cleaning off the small amount of syrup and cream that was on there.

Rainbow looked down, smiling at the sight of the alicorn licking her bare. “Too bad you already washed yourself off, I’d love to return the favor.”

“Consider this returning it,” Twilight mumbled as she switched legs and started up the other side. Rainbow wasn’t anywhere near as covered as Twi was, her transfer only coming from the hug, but that wasn’t really the point either.

The girl did surprise Twilight by lightly placing her hand on the alicorn’s head. She moved her fingers up to the top and lightly placed them on either side of her horn.

Twilight’s eyes went wide as she felt Rainbow move her finger up and down the horn. The mare quickly figured out Rainbow’s game plan; the shots of pleasure that went from her horn and to her brain could mean nothing else. She stopped teasing Rainbow and moved straight to the honey bucket.

Rainbow rewarded her with a stifled moan and a tightening grip around the horn, starting to stroke it gently, but firmly at the same time. The alicorn was nearly lost and barely managed to focus on the licking.

She shot Rainbow a quick and playful glare before her tongue hit all the right spots in one swipe, making Rainbow’s grin falter, an unfiltered moan making it’s way to her ears.

Twi moaned as she felt Dash’s tongue press deeper and deeper inside of her. The rough texture was just the right feeling of massaging and grinding that she had come to know all too well from Rainbow. She’d never admit it—not in a million years—but between the two, Dash definitely had the better tongue.

Granted, the fact it was three times longer than Rainbow’s helped out in that regard too, something she was reminded of when half of it was inserted inside of her. “Ah, Dash.”

Dash just looked up and mumbled through an otherwise full mouth. “Want me to stop?”

In reply, Twi just placed her hand on the back of Dash’s head and pushed the mare deeper into her pussy. The pegasus took that to mean exactly what it did and went back to work on Twi’s snatch.

Rainbow did her best to try and stay standing. As soon as she felt weak in the knees she leaned back against the wall, letting it support her weight. It just wasn’t enough; at three and a half feet tall, Twilight was the perfect height to eat the girl out, something she was not shy about doing while they were alone.

After a minute, Rainbow’s knees were no longer up to the challenge of holding herself up. She started to slide down the shower wall, keeping her legs spread and her pussy presented for the mare’s tongue.

Twilight had a new appreciation for competitions. With Rainbow’s hand working her horn almost as if it were a cock, she wanted to make the girl cum before she did. Before they all did. She lengthened her licks, even going so far as to ensure that each time she completed one, she paid extra attention to the now engorged bud at the top of Rainbow’s slit.

After three licks, she latched her lips around Rainbow’s slit and suckled as hard as she could. Rainbow moaned loudly and increased jerking the horn. She was close—beyond close—and she knew it.

Dash supposed that she should be jealous. She had been the one to be promised pleasure, she had been the one that came up with the idea to do this in the first place. And yet, here she was pleasuring Twi, her muzzle buried between the girl’s legs. However, right at that moment, it mattered not. She loved her treat, her Twi sundae.

Any concern she had was erased when Twilight’s horn went off. To her credit, Twilight did manage to beat Rainbow. She caused the girl to cum two point five seconds before her horn released. But unlike last night, she gave no thought to Cadance’s lessons and did not focus on anyone for it to go to.

As such, the horn release displayed exactly as it had in Cadance’s bedchambers and the human word. Rainbow, Dash, and Twi all shared in the sudden magical release.

Rainbow had cum first. Hers was from the ministrations of Twilight. However when the magical release shot into her, her own moan became a scream of pleasure. She fell to her butt, her head resting against the wall.

Twi looked at them with a smile. “Good thing we’re so high—ahh more Dash—in the air,” she moaned. “That scream would have wakened the whole campus in our place.”

“Y-yeah,” Rainbow said, smiling as she realized that an orgasm that had knocked them out a few days ago was now just one of pleasure beyond belief.

Twilight collapsed between her legs, the mare’s muzzle resting over her pussy. “You’re amazing, Twilight. You know that?”

Twilight glared up at her and chuckled. “I’m not that amazing.”

“I’d… have to disagree,” a voice called out from being her. One that Twilight never expected to hear such words from.

“Dash?” Twilight asked, turning around to look at Dash.

“You’re definitely amazing, Twilight,” Dash said with a well-fucked expression on her face.

The alicorn blushed, even more as she saw Twi reach over and scoop up the pegasus to her chest. Dash didn’t even fight; she simply let herself be held by Twi.

“See? All that teasing, and we all enjoyed it anyway,” Rainbow said with a laugh.

“It wasn’t about not enjoying it, Rainbow,” Twi said as she let the pegasus go and watched as she scooted under the water.

“Don’t give me that ‘you’ll appreciate it more if it’s rare’ crap Twi. I couldn’t love you more if I tried, having sex or not, so why deny ourselves the pleasure?”

“You two have had this discussion before?” Dash asked from under the shower head.

“Few times. Normally it’s just Twi trying to make excuses,” Rainbow said.

“Rainbow, can we not?” Twi asked.

“That’s kinda what I’m arguing against,” Rainbow said with a laugh.

Twi didn’t return it.

“Maybe we can work it out later, for now we should get clean… again,” Twilight said as she moved under the showerhead and started to run her magic through her coat, working out some of the stains.

She paused when she felt a set of fingers take her magic’s place. Turning around, she saw Rainbow working her soap-covered hands through her coat. Twilight was about to say something until she saw a look of seriousness on Rainbow’s face. She simply turned her head and let the girl work, somewhat relieved that Rainbow did have a serious side after all.

“She’s cleaning Twilight?” Dash whispered her question to Twi.

“With all her playfulness and flaws, I can still rely on her. After all, she’s got a serious side to her as well.” Twi smiled before pulling her closer.

Dash smiled as she was held, both by the words, the gesture, and the actions of her other self. “Well, I am the Element of Loyalty after all.”

“And I’ve never known a more loyal friend,” Twi said as she started to clean the pegasus off. Her coat wasn’t bad, but it did need a quick once-over.

“I’ll do you,” Dash said.

“You already did,” Rainbow replied, chuckling.

“Oh hush, Rainbow. Dash, don’t worry, let me clean you off; it’ll be easier this way.”

“Plus the train leaves at eight-thirty,” Twilight said. “It’d be a lot easier for them to clean us than the other way around.” She purposely left off the fact she could clean them all with her magic.

“What time is it?” Dash asked.

“Last I saw, six thirty, but that’s before we got into the shower,” Twi replied.

Dash huffed at that as she spread her wings and left herself easier for Twi to clean. She started doing so, using some soap and a nearby loofah. Twi began cleaning herself and the pegasus off at the same time.

They finished a few minutes later. The majority of the mess, having come off by tongues before they even got under the shower, was taken care of with soap and water. Twilight smiled as she walked out of the bathroom side by side with Dash. The mare glanced over to her towels and levitated six over. One for her, one for Dash, and two for each human.

Rainbow caught hers and then immediately wrapped it around Twi. The girl laughed as Rainbow went to town, drying off her back, shoulders, and chest while paying special attention to the latter.

When Dash looked at Twilight with a smirk upon her face, the alicorn just grinned and tossed a towel over her muzzle.

“Hey,” Dash complained, moving the towel off her head and starting to dry herself off.

Twilight blew her a raspberry and chuckled. She stopped when she saw Dash pout a little. The mare walked over and nuzzled into Dash’s coat, not saying a word.

Twi and Rainbow smiled as they watched. The two ponies were so cute together, and so familiar as well. When the ponies broke apart, the two humans turned around and headed out of the bathroom. Twi jumped a little when Rainbow pinched her bare ass. But when she turned her head to glare at her, Rainbow just smiled and kissed her.

Twi grinned and moved to the left, in search of her clothes. Last night had been… eventful and she was no longer sure exactly where they were. After looking under the bed, she found Rainbow’s shorts.

“Think fast!”

Rainbow looked up just in time to get her shorts tossed over her head. She pulled them off and sighed. “Ah man, I was hoping it was your panties.”

Twi laughed at that. “Actually, I’m still looking for those.”

Rainbow chuckled at that. She wasn’t going to say anything, but the last she saw of those they were on their way out the window. And, while they’d never know, the panties found a new home with a bat-pony mare that enjoyed the way they felt.

“Here’s your shirt, Twi,” Dash said as she dug out the cloth from the side of the room.

“Thank you, Dashie,” Twi replied as she took it from her and rubbed the top of her head.

Dash smiled happily before looking for more clothing from the girls. They were scattered around, but with Twilight’s and Dash’s help, they were able to find everything. Well, except for Twi’s panties.

“Rainbow! What did you do with them?” Twi demanded.

“Nothing, really!”

Twi glared at her, she knew better than to believe that answer. However, before she could press the issue, Twilight chimed in. “We need to get going, it’s already seven thirty. The train station is close by, but we still need to pick up Spike and say goodbye to the princesses.”

The girl huffed; but with no choice, she simply put on her socks and shoes.

“Yeah, Twi! Listen to you and let’s go!” Rainbow laughed and walked out the door since she was already dressed.

Sadly, she was also quicker than Twilight could shout.

“WHAT THE—!” they heard Rainbow scream.

In the blink of an eye, Dash was gone. The pegasus flew at speed directly out the door and down the length of the tower. A split second before Rainbow would have ended up as a pancake on the ground, Dash swooped her hooves under Rainbow’s armpit and saved her.

Up in the tower, Twi felt her heart jump into her throat. She gasped and ran to the edge, not wanting to see what happened in case it was the worst possible scenario, but unable to do anything. “Rainbow!” She yelled at the top of her lungs.

“I got her!” Dash called back.

The words were like a lake of water delivered to a dehydrated man in the desert. At the edge of the ramp, Twi fell to the ground. Her knees unable to support her weight as relief fought off the dread she had felt at those few seconds Rainbow had disappeared from sight.

Twilight ran to her side, she had tried to yell, but her reaction just wasn’t fast enough. Her panic and fear was just as real though. In all the years she had stayed at the tower, she had never had this problem, but she also wasn’t as big as Rainbow. Two steps had been enough to topple her over the edge, something that would have taken the alicorn six at least.

“Oh thank Celestia,” Twilight said upon looking down at the pair. Dash sat Rainbow down upon the ground, shaken but unharmed.

“Get me down there,” Twi said, her voice took on an emotionless tone, one that conveyed nothing of how she felt.

Twilight nodded, and in a flash of magic, teleported the two down to the ground.

Twi stood up and walked over to Rainbow. To her credit—or stupidity depending how one looked at it—Rainbow was laughing a little about it. The experience was frightening, but in an exhilarating way.

“Wow, that was—”

Smack!

Rainbow shut up as soon as the hand hit her face. She raised her left hand to her bruised, reddening cheek and rubbed it tenderly. “Twi, what was that—”

It was then she noticed the tears falling freely from Twi’s eyes. “Twi?”

The smaller girl threw herself at Rainbow, burying her head into the girl’s cheek and wrapped her arms around her back. Twi sobbed out, “I… I… I thought… I thought I lost you.”

Rainbow stopped trying to talk at that moment. Wrapping her arms around Twi, she placed her hand on the back of the girl’s head and held her. Rainbow looked up at the top of the tower; it was a good forty feet high by her rough estimation, and the equivalent of falling from a four story building.

“Twi… I’m so sorry,” Rainbow cooed out. “I’m sorry. I didn’t…” She didn’t know how to finish that sentence. Anything she said was just… wrong. It was just an excuse for how she had almost died.

“Rainbow, our world is different than yours. There are threats here beyond just a tower,” Twilight said.

Rainbow looked at her and nodded. She then turned to Dash. “T-thanks.”

Dash just sat up in pride. “It was nothing.”

“Nothing?” The question came out as a sobbing cry, yet still fully understandable. “Nothing?” Twi pulled herself away from Rainbow and turned to the pegasus. Her face was still soaked with tears. “Dash you… you…” She walked over to the pegasus.

Dash didn’t know if she should flee or stay. For now, she went with stay. Truly looking at Twi, she figured she'd be hit or kissed, and didn’t know which one she’d get.

“Y-you saved her,” Twi cried as she picked up Dash. Twi kissed her on the top of the head and pressed her muzzle directly between her breasts. “Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you,” she cried.

Dash looked at Twilight for help. But from the alicorn, there would be none. Twilight just grinned a grin that let Dash know she deserved every second of this, regardless if she felt it or not.

As Rainbow watched, her face still burned, the pain was nothing compared to the one in her heart. She had laughed about it, about her near-death experience, at not paying attention to where she was walking. But now… she knew that laugher must have been like shoving a dagger into Twi’s heart over and over again.

The feeling wasn’t a pleasant one, not in the slightest.

By the time Dash was put down, she had a face covered in kisses, something that would have been obvious had Twi had lipstick on. However, rather than be embarrassed by it, she simply felt unworthy of it. She had just done what felt natural, what her instincts told her to do; it wasn’t anything worthy of all this.

Twilight walked up and kissed her on the cheek. Dash turned to her. “What was that for?”

The alicorn just smiled. “For being a hero; a humble hero.”

“Yeah, yeah, I learned that lesson once,” Dash replied, blushing a little.

“You are a hero, Dash. You’re my hero, and hers.”

Dash looked up. In her time talking with Twilight, Twi and Rainbow were hugging again. From the looks of her, Twi didn’t want to let Rainbow go ever again, something that became apparent when the two broke their hug and Twi kept her arm around Rainbow’s back.

“Let’s get going,” Twi said, as she raised her hand to wipe her face. Rainbow beat her to it though. The girl wiped Twi’s face clean of the tears.

“We might still catch breakfast,” Dash said.

“Not hungry,” Twi replied.

“Still, we can get something to go, just in case you get hungry on the train,” Twilight said as she started to walk to the castle.

Rainbow might have been the one that almost died, but they all felt affected by it. Twilight and Dash walked abreast, far closer than even two married ponies would normally do so.

The two girls walked side by side, Twi’s hand glued to Rainbow’s hip. She still felt her heart beating a mile-a-minute in her chest. Her body was shaking, and her palms were sweaty. She didn’t know what to think, what to say, or how to act; she just knew that she never wanted to let Rainbow go again.

“Twi, not so hard please!”

Rainbow, wincing, reminded her where her arm was. Deeply sunken in her thoughts, she had started to pull Rainbow harder and harder towards her until she was squeezing the tall girl more than tightly, squeezing the air from her.

“Sorry.” Twi looked at the ground as fear and anxiety washed over her, just to be stopped dead in her tracks as Rainbow quickly swept her off her feet and hugged her tightly, pressing her lips passionately on Twi’s.

“Never apologize to me again,” Rainbow said as soon as they broke the kiss. She whispered the words as a friend, a lover. “I’m the one that owes you an apology.”

Twi looked into those magenta eyes. She felt like they were a great ocean that she was drowning in, like the eyes themselves were stealing the breath from her body, making her unable to speak, unable to think, unable to breathe.

“I’m sorry, Twilight Sparkle,” Rainbow said.

Twi just wrapped her arms around Rainbow’s neck and rested her head against her chest. She broke eye contact and, in doing so, found herself finally able to breath again. Rainbow kissed the top of her head and continued to walk forward—the slight gesture telling the ponies that they should continue leading the way.

Twilight grinned at that as she turned to Dash with a smile on her face. The pegasus looked at her, confused. Her silent question was answered when Twilight kissed her again. Blushing, Dash turned and led the way back into the castle, but not before wrapping a wing around the alicorn.

It got her a few strange looks from the guards, but those were quickly redirected to the humans walking behind them. But even if that hadn’t been the case, Dash found that she just didn’t care.

***

“Twilight!” Spike yelled as soon as soon as they turned the corner to head into the dining room.

Dash pulled her wing back, and Twilight welcomed the little dragon’s embrace with a hoof. She hugged Spike tightly to her. “Hey Spike, you sleep well?”

“Best sleep I’ve had in weeks!” Spike said with a smile, his face still buried in Twilight’s coat.

“That’s good to hear,” Twilight said.

“Hey, little one,” Rainbow grinned and ruffled the spikes on his head.

“Hey, I’ve still got a name!” Spike pouted into Twilight’s coat.

Rainbow just laughed before shutting up as Luna walked around the corner. “Good morning, Luna.”

“Good morning to thee, Rainbow.” Luna smiled. “Our sister is awaiting all of you in the dining room. We shall go to bed now.”

“Luna, can I ask you something really quick?” Rainbow asked with a grin. “Alone?”

The blue alicorn raised an eyebrow, but nodded. “Very well. Thou may follow me.”

Twilight and Twi shared an uneasy look as they watched Rainbow follow Luna. Whatever she had planned, they were sure it wasn’t something good.

“There’s no use in asking what she might be planning,” Dash said, shrugging after some confusing looks. “Let’s go get something to eat real quick.”

Twi and Twilight still looked worried, but they followed Dash as she made her way to the dining hall with Spike. Two guards opened the massive double doors for them, and they stepped through, welcomed by a warm smile from Celestia.

“Twilight, it’s good to see you all,” she said before blinking. “Isn’t there someone missing?”

“Yes, Rainbow. She is talking with Luna.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow at Dash, but let it be. “Please, sit down and take what you want. I hope you don’t mind that the plates are already served?”

“No, not at all.” Twilight smiled and sat down at Celestia’s side, Dash right next to her.

Twi was a bit more hesitant, but soon took a place near Twilight and Dash, hoping Rainbow would be back soon. As if on cue, the tall girl stepped in, a huge grin on her face. A small blur followed the girl in, noticed only by Celestia as a grin graced her regal features.

As soon as she sat down, Twi whispered, “What did you talk about with Luna?”

“It’s a surprise, I’ll tell you later.”

Twi looked at her, unsure if this was good news or bad. Knowing Rainbow, it was a bit of both. Rainbow just smirked before loading her plate with pancakes, doughnuts, and other assorted treats and diving into the food, her near-death experience obviously no longer affecting her. Twi wasn’t as able to push it to the back of her thoughts.

“Aren’t you hungry?” Celestia asked.

She looked up at the sun princess. Celestia’s muzzle looked concerned, and Twi knew it was because she wasn’t eating and that the alicorn had no idea what had happened just a few minutes before. But even still, Twi couldn’t shake the feeling that Celestia just knew. “I just don’t have much of an appetite right now, sorry.”

“She filled up last night,” Dash said with a snicker.

Twilight chuckled, and then stopped herself as soon as she realized what she had just laughed about. It was a gesture that did not go unnoticed by Rainbow, whose ear-to-ear smile spoke volumes about how she felt.

“It’s fine, we just had an eventful morning,” Twilight said as she collected herself after that unintentional laugh. “We’re going to take some for the train if that’s okay. Just in case we get hungry on the way back to Ponyville.”

“Twilight, you know all you have to do is ask. I’ll go ahead and get something prepared for you,” Celestia said as she nodded to one of the serving ponies.

“What happened this morning?” Spike asked.

“Before or after the shower?” Rainbow muttered, low enough for the dragon not to hear.

“Dash got to be a hero,” Twi said, smiling over to the pegasus with a look of pure gratitude.

Dash was about to say something about her always being epic but stopped when she looked at Twi’s face. She had saved foals from falling off cliffs, rescued fillies from wells, and even stopped many crises from destroying all of Equestria. But this time… such praise just felt underserved.

“Twilight, is Dash… blushing?” Spike asked.

Twilight turned her head to the cyan pegasus. She grinned at the sight before her. “I think she is, Spike,” Twilight said and then kissed Dash on the cheek.

Spike chuckled. “I think this is a first for her—I mean the blushing!”

“Sure, small one,” Rainbow said.

“My name is still Spike!”

The tall girl chuckled as she finished a second helping of pancakes. “Yep, yep, and it was Spike in our world too. Although there you weren’t half as cool.”

“I thought you said you liked Spike?” Twi protested.

“I do,” Rainbow said, “but c’mon, a dog versus a small, talking, dragon? One kinda has the other beat, hands down.”

Twi huffed at that, but Rainbow didn’t let her slouch for long. She placed her arm around the girl’s shoulders and pulled her in close, somewhat regretting that they had separate chairs that morning. There had been something nice about sharing one yesterday. “Chillax, egghead. There’s nothing wrong with your Spike. Even if you still get all uppity when I say we should break out the pean—”

“Rainbow, you finish that sentence and I’ll kick your ass.”

“Noted,” Rainbow said with a gulp. She highly doubted that Twi would follow through with that threat, but it wasn’t worth the risk.

“I think I missed some context there,” Celestia said. “And what was this event that occurred?”

“I’ll tell you,” Twilight started to say but stopped when she saw the time, “later, in a letter, we gotta get to the train station.”

Twi, Rainbow, and Dash’s eyes looked up at the clock. It was already eight o'clock, meaning they had thirty minutes until the train left. Which shouldn’t be an issue, but only if they left now.

Rainbow reached down to grab the last doughnut from her plate only to return empty handed. Staring down at the empty spot on her plate she saw two adorably beady eyes attached to an opossum staring back up at her, doughnut hanging from his maw. Rainbow shrieked and lunged back in her chair as the charming marsupial gave her a wave with his small paw and ran out of the room with the doughnut. A loud “huzzah!” could be heard from the hallway, followed by overly exaggerated munching as the Lunar Princess retreated to her chambers. “What the heck was that?” Rainbow stared at Twi as Celestia giggled.

“It seems that Luna decided to have a snack before retiring for the day, and Tibbles never could resist a treat.” Celestia stifled her remaining laugh with a hoof over her muzzle.

“Aww, is Rainbow afraid of a small, adorable opossum?” Twi snickered at her girlfriend as Rainbow calmed down.

Rainbow just glared at her girlfriend. “It looked like a damn rat!”

“It’s just smaller in this world, like everything else,” Twi said with a giggle.

Rainbow huffed, blushing at her sudden outburst. But when she saw everyone else beginning to leave, she started to shovel the remaining food into her mouth, only for Twi to pull away her pony-sized pancake and put it back on the plate.

“Twi, I was eating that!” Rainbow protested.

“We gotta go, Rainbow. If we let you finish you’d keep us here all day.”

Rainbow huffed, mumbled something indecipherable, but got up all the same. Twi smiled and did likewise. “Princess Celestia, thank you for having us as your guests. I do hope we’ll get to meet again before we go home.”

“Likewise, Twili—Twi,” Celestia said with a smile. “If you two need anything at all, let me know. I hope you find Equestria to your liking while you’re here.”

Rainbow got up and stretched her arms. “It’s been pretty good so far,” she said, grinning.

Dash and Twilight got up next. The former took wing and flew over to the exit, the latter lingered for a bit. “Thank you again, Princess Celestia.”

“We’re both princesses now, Twilight. You don’t have to be formal with me.”

“Force of habit,” Twilight replied with a blush.

“Oh, and your food,” Celestia said as she turned to a serving pony off to the side and levitated over the bags he had been holding in his magic to her former student.

Twilight took them gratefully, nodded once more in thanks, waved Spike over to her, and started to walk out the door. The two caught up to the others as they waited by the exit. Rainbow reached down and took the bags from the mare. They were big and packed full of food, for a pony, but to Rainbow they were nothing more than a to-go bag from the cafeteria.

They walked in silence after that, not because they had nothing to say, but because there was no need to say anything. That is until Dash landed right next to Twilight. “Can’t wait to get home?”

Twilight turned to her about to say yes. But something about the question struck her as odd. She really did want to go home, and yet… there was something disconcerting about it. Her brain told her to just say yes, that she really did want to get back and see Pinkie, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Rarity again. And yet…

“Equestria to egghead, you okay?” Dash asked, concerned.

“That’s her ‘lost in thought’ face,” Rainbow replied with a laugh. Even though Twilight was a pony, and her Twi was a human, she’d recognize that face a mile away.

Twi saw it too, she changed the subject. “So how are we going to get to the train station anyway? Is it okay to walk there?”

“Want me to carry you?” Rainbow asked.

Twi blushed at that.

“Maybe we’ll take a chariot,” Dash replied.

“Really? That sounds cool!” Rainbow said.

“Yeah, that’s way faster!” Spike agreed.

“That’s way too much, I seriously doubt it,” Twi replied.

“Actually, I think that’s the plan,” Twilight said as they walked out of the castle and saw a flying chariot waiting for them with two pegasi guards to pull it.

“Heck, with this we don’t even need the train!” Dash said with a laugh.

“No, Dash. Even with the best of the Royal Guard, with all five of us we’d need my chariot. With this, we’d be way too big of a load for them to get us all the way to Ponyville,” Twilight said.

“Why?”

Twilight sighed. “You know how big the chariots from the Guard are? Now imagine the three of us, and then add in Twi and Rainbow, who are even bigger than us, into it. For a ride that’ll be over an hour? Not going to work.”

“I could do it,” Dash said with a huff.

“Maybe,” Twilight replied. “But not everypony is as awesome as my marefriend.”

Twi smiled at that. A grin that increased even more when she saw the look of pride that took over the pegasus’s face. She turned and looked at the chariot. Her brain was telling her that there was no way this thing would ever achieve flight, that the laws of aerodynamics said it couldn’t happen. But they also said the same thing about Dash and Twilight being able to fly, that their wings were simply too small for their body mass. But that didn’t stop them from being able to. She knew that if she asked, the answer would most likely be ‘magic’, so she didn’t say a word. Rather, she just got aboard with Rainbow and Spike right behind her.

Twilight and Dash followed soon after. “To the train station, good sirs,” Twilight said.

“Yes princess,” they both replied and started off walking. After less than ten steps they flapped their wings and the chariot was off into the air.

Rainbow and Twi stuck their heads over the side. They had a bird’s-eye view of Canterlot, and a lot of Equestria for that matter, and didn’t want to miss a moment of it.

Dash grinned as she watched them eyeing the city, the buildings, and the surroundings. It’d be a short flight to the train station, but if there was one pony in all of Equestria that truly appreciated what it was to fly, it was her. In a way, she somewhat envied them. After all, they were experiencing the joy of this for the first time in their lives. Well, in this world anyway.

“Well, since you two seem to love this so much, next step into the world of flying is making love on a cloud,” Dash snickered before shutting it down after a glare from Twilight.

Rainbow turned to her and laughed. “We did that already.”

“Oh… yeah,” Dash replied with a blush.

“Smooth, Dash, really smooth,” Twilight said with a laugh as she brushed up against Dash.

“Heh, sorry. I already feel like we’ve been together for a lifetime, so forget my old head.” The pegasus laughed before realizing what she just had said.

“Really, Dash?” Twilight asked softly.

Dash scratched her head. “Yeah, it’s like our destiny. It just feels so right and… natural?”

Twilight surprised her as she leaned in, giving her a passionate kiss. Soon, Dash leaned in as well, totally taken by her marefriend while Twi and Rainbow smiled.

Twi’s eyes turned to Rainbow. They were in the air, in a flying chariot, in a strange land no human had ever been to before with wondrous sights all around; but, at that moment, she was all Twi wanted to look at.

Rainbow felt the same.

Both humans almost fell to the floor of the chariot when it landed in front of the train station. “We’re here,” one of the two pegasi pulling the cart said, his voice somewhat strained from the effort of flying with such a heavy load.

“Oh, thank you,” Twilight said as she pulled away from Dash and looked at all the ponies going to and fro, or all the ones that were going to and fro. Every pony at the station had stopped to look at the two humans in the cart.

In an almost protective gesture, Rainbow placed her arm around Twi’s midriff and pulled her in tightly. Twi just looked embarrassed, unused to this much attention.

“I guess we shouldn’t have been surprised, it’ll take awhile for the word to spread to everypony,” Dash said as she took wing and eyed the crowd.

“Yeah, you’re right about that,” Twilight said. She closed her eyes and took three deep breaths, in much the same way that Cadance had taught her all those years ago. Relaxed, she started down from the chariot and to the train.

Twi, Spike, and Rainbow followed. They walked up to the train and followed Twilight onboard after the mare gave the train conductor their tickets. Normally, there was no need from a princess, but Twilight rejected the fact that she could do whatever she wanted. It didn’t seem right for her to get everything for free, so she still insisted on paying for everything.

He eyed the humans suspiciously, but didn’t prevent them from getting aboard. Once again, Twi noted how the train doors were far bigger than necessary for ponies, and how the train cars were the same, but she said nothing about it. It was just one more mystery to add to a long list in her book.

“Can’t wait to introduce you two the the rest. Boy will they freak out!” Dash said, smiling as she followed everyone onboard.

Rainbow muttered to herself, “If only you knew the half of it.”

The Place I call Home

Author's Notes:

Welcome to a new chapter under new management^^

Let me say something first before you continue.

I'm not Twidashforever!
The flow and formatting will be different, but that's how I do it.
It won't disrupt the content of the story, but it is... different.
Another thing is that I can't promise you weekly updates, I got way too much on my plate for that. I hope you can understand.

I hope you still have fun with this story and continue to follow.

ScratchnTavi

Chapter Nine: The Place I call Home

Twi looked around the train, noting—once again—that the size of the car was easily big enough for her and Rainbow to walk into it, without any real reason for that to be so. She shook it off as simply another strange fact about this world while turning to her companions.

The group walked into their own car, one specially reserved by Princess Celestia herself for their travels. Twi noted that the seats were more akin to beds as opposed to proper benches like she expected on trains. The reasoning why came as she watched Twilight and Dash jump up on one and lay together, putting a smile on her face, especially when she watched the short stumpy dragon jump up across from them to his own seat.

Wait… Rainbow!

Twi turned to Rainbow just in time to see the knowing grin on the girl’s face, it was her ‘hey Twi, let’s make love,’ look that spoke only trouble. In a firm, commanding voice, Twi said, “No.”

“No what?” Rainbow said, trying to play it off like she hadn’t been thinking about joining the ‘train club of Equestria’.

“To whatever you’re thinking,” Twi replied, smiling as she lightly tapped Rainbow on the side of the cheek with her hand and made her own way to a seat.

Rainbow blew her a raspberry. “No fun.”

“Says the girl that I let lick chocolate off my—” Twi paused, eyeing the little purple dragon that was looked at her, confused. “Nevermind. Just come sit by me, Rainbow.”

Rainbow laughed and did exactly that.

“Thank you,” Twilight said to her human self.

“No problem,” Twi said back, smiling.

“So, what’s there to do in Ponyville anyway?” Rainbow asked.

Dash perked up. “Well, we definitely gotta go check out Sugarcube Corner. I know you two will love our Pinkie Pie and of course she’ll love to meet you too. Afterwards we can check out Fluttershy’s, and even go bug Applejack on her farm.”

“Bleh, can we not and say we did?” Rainbow asked.

“Rainbow!” Twi yelled. “Can you not fight about that? She’s not even our Applejack.”

Rainbow glared at her, but said no more on the subject. “What about Fluttershy?”

“I just know she’ll love to meet you both,” Twilight said with a friendly smile.

“Ours sure loved to meet you two,” Twi said.

Twilight smiled. The day Fluttershy had come had been awkward, but fun. The girl was interesting to talk to; and the similarities were rather striking between her and their Fluttershy.

“We’ve also got a theater, bowling alley, joke shop, Quills and Sofas, and eve—”

“Quills and Sofas?” Twi said.

“Umm, yeah, a shop that sells quills and sofas.”

“That’s a strange combination,” Rainbow said.

“They’re almost always out of quills though, somepony goes through about fifty a week,” Spike added.

Rainbow laughed and put her arm around Twi. “You should see how many notebooks this one kept in her closet at first.”

“At first?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah, our deal was that I’d send my trophies home if she sent her notebooks home. I’m only allowed to keep three trophies, and she can only keep two-dozen notebooks.”

Twi let out a hard breath. “I don’t know how I survive sometimes.”

Even though Twilight felt sorry for her, Dash broke down into a laughing fit. “That’s hilarious!”

Before they could say any more, the train’s horn blew, and the car lurched forward. The sudden jounce startled Twi, who grasped Rainbow a little tighter. Rainbow smiled as she held Twi tighter; Rainbow’s hand took the small liberty of finding its way directly under her right breast as she did so.

“How long to Ponyville?” Twi asked as she looked out the window.

“A few hours,” Dash said. “Honestly we could’ve flown there faster, but somepony said no.”

“I told you why, Dash,” Twilight said.

“Couldn’t we have just gotten two chariots?”

“Celestia already did us a favor with one,” Twilight replied.

“It’s more than enough,” Twi said with a smile. “Besides, I don’t mind the train ride.”

Dash grumbled but said nothing more about it. Twilight smiled and kissed her on the cheek.

“Do you two gotta do that in front of me?” Spike asked with a grossed out expression on his face.

“You should see what they do in the bedroom,” Rainbow said with a laugh.

“Rainbow!” Twi said.

It was an objection that went ignored. “That’s too much for you, Spike?” Dash asked, an evil smile on her face.

“I don’t want to see Twilight kiss,” Spike said.

“Then you’ll hate this,” Dash replied. She looked up to Twilight and started to pepper her with kisses.

“Dash!” Twilight said, laughing and falling over.

“Eww!” Spike complained while trying to cover his eyes.

Rainbow let Twi go and got to his side. “If you hate that, you’ll loathe this.” At that she started to kiss the dragon’s face, making him squirm under her grip.

“Get off! Twilight, help!”

“She’s got her own problems to worry about, kiddo,” Twi said with a laugh as she watched the dragon squirm and try to get away from Rainbow. Good luck with that, Spike. I haven’t managed it in all these years.

“Dash stop,” Twilight said as she tried to push the pegasus off her.

“No can do, your coat is just too tasty,” Dash said back, still kissing the princess all over her muzzle and neck.

The separate tortures went on for a good two minutes. To his credit, the dragon actually did manage to wiggle free from Rainbow’s grip on three separate occasions. But after the second one, Twi realized that had been Rainbow’s ploy, and the girl had let Spike think he could escape to keep him trying to escape. After all, that’s what had made it fun for her.

But Twi eventually put an end to it. “That’s enough, Rainbow.”

Rainbow looked up with a squirming, laughing dragon in her hands. “But I was having fun.”

“Yeah, but I’m getting lonely all by myself,” Twi said with a pouty face.

Rainbow turned to Spike and said, “Sorry squirt, you’re on your own.” She then got up and went back to her girlfriend. Her eyes took in Twilight and Dash who at some point had stopped their own game to watch her tease Spike.

“Are all humans from your world that way?” Spike said with a disgusted look on his face as he wiped off his head several times.

“Rainbow’s one-of-a-kind,” Twi replied as she wrapped an arm around Rainbow’s neck and kissed her.

“Hey!” Dash protested.

“Oh, you know what she meant,” Twilight said with a smile as she mirrored her human self with a wing.

Dash huffed and blew her a raspberry. Twi just smiled as she looked back out the window and took in some clouds moving in the distance. She looked closer, seeing small shapes amongst them. “Are they moving the clouds?” Twi asked.

Twilight looked over, confused until she realized what Twi was looking at. “Oh yeah, like I told you back in your world; in ours the weather is controlled by the pegasi.”

“Weather wizards!” Rainbow said with a laugh.

When Twi didn’t laugh, Rainbow shrugged and laid back upon the seat/bed.

“The weather clouds are created in Cloudsdale,” Twilight said.

“That’s also where rainbows come from,” Dash added. “Although don’t taste them.” She remembered Pinkie’s expedition all too well.

“Why would anyone taste a rainbow?” Twi asked.

Rainbow chuckled. “You do every night.”

Not even Twi could hold back her laughter at that. Dash, Twilight, and Rainbow had no chance what-so-ever.

“What’s so funny?” Spike asked. “Rainbow’s are spicy.”

That was the wrong thing to say: Rainbow simply started to laugh louder. “I can’t breathe!”

“What?”

Twilight shook off her chuckles first. “It’s a joke from the other world,” she half-lied, trying to change the subject.

“What about Rarity?” Twi asked as she stopped laughing.

Dash cut herself off. “Well, you can go there if you want, I’ll pass.”

“Twi,” Rainbow said, her own expression no longer one of joyous laughter, it was suddenly serious.

Twi saw it almost immediately. She knew that look all too well. She knew the pain that was behind it. “Rainbow, this is a different world, that doesn’t mean—”

“Do you really believe that?” Rainbow asked.

Twi was about to say ‘of course’, but when she opened her mouth, nothing came out. It was like the words where there, they just refused to be said.

“I thought so,” Rainbow replied after Twi went a good thirty seconds trying speak but saying nothing. “We sho—”

Twi shook her head. “No, it’s their world, their life.”

“Twi…”

Again she shook her head. “Think about it, Rainbow. We got through it and emerged together, stronger for it. Would you really deny them that?”

Rainbow looked at the two ponies. They were happily chatting away while Spike was curled up into a small, purple ball. He was sound asleep.

“Well?” Twi asked.

“It’s…”

“Yes?”

“Fine,” Rainbow said as she took a deep breath and let her shoulders sink down.

“You two okay?” Dash asked from across the car.

“Fine, Dashie. Thanks for asking,” Twi replied back with a smile.

Rainbow was anything but smiling. Instead, she leaned her head against Twi’s shoulder, and the smaller girl surprised her by guiding her head down to her lap. Chuckling a little, Rainbow brought her legs onto the bed in a bent position, getting herself comfortable.

“Thank you,” Twi said.

“I have a feeling we’ll both regret not telling them,” Rainbow replied.

“I won’t,” Twi said as she started to run her hands through Rainbow’s hair. “You really need to brush your hair more.”

“Keep that up and I’ll turn the other way,” she replied, sticking her tongue out.

Twi knew that was no idle threat. Rainbow would turn around and eat her out in the train car, especially since she was without any form of panties at all. Twi giggled a little at the thought of provoking Rainbow to do it anyway. Rainbow would enjoy it—as she always did, and it wasn’t like Twi wouldn’t either. Her eyes glanced over to the sleeping dragon opposite of Twilight and Dash. She shook her head no and stopped running her fingers through Rainbow’s tangles.

“I was hoping you would,” Rainbow muttered under her breath as the train clickety-clacked down the tracks.

Twi smiled as she recognized the tone of voice in Rainbow’s words. The girl was already starting to fall asleep despite having just laid her head down on her lap. I can’t really blame you though; the train ride is rather soothing, she thought with a smile. With a glance to her side, she saw Dash had already fallen asleep. Twilight had a wing wrapped around her and glanced over to her doppelganger with a smile on her face.

“Yours too, huh?” Twi asked.

“Dash has never had an issue taking naps before,” Twilight replied.

“That may be, but I bet she’s more relaxed now than any of those other times.”

“What makes you say that?”

“That smile... Let’s just say I’m used to seeing it.”

Twilight looked down at her marefriend. The pegasus was smiling, but that alone wasn’t unusual. Rather, it was the way she was smiling. Dash’s lips were curled up just right, her muzzle positioned just so to breathe in the alicorn’s scent. She looked to be enjoying the warmth of Twilight’s wing, and her legs didn’t seem to have a tense muscle in them. Dash looked completely content.

Twilight didn’t know how, but she just knew that Dash would wake up more rested than she ever had in her entire life.

Watching Dash made Twilight yawn, she let loose a big one and went right back to the cyan pegasus in her wing.

“A nap might do us all some good,” Twi said.

Twilight looked over to her. “I think… I think you’re right,” she replied, smiling as she laid her head down right next to Dash’s.

Twi watched as her opposite drifted off to sleep and cuddled with the love of her life. With a smile she looked down at the girl fast asleep in her lap. I wish that was as easy for me as it was for you, Twilight. Twi thought. Still, she couldn’t complain too much. She was trapped in a strange new world, had the love of her life sleeping peacefully on her lap, and had their two other selves across the way. All things considered, she had been in far worse situations before, and if this was the cost, she would pay it gladly.

Of course it did mean she’d now have to pass the time alone, but Twi didn’t really mind; her thoughts were always good company.

***

“Rainbow, wake up!”

“Huh?” Rainbow muttered as she rubbed sleep from her eyes.

“Rainbow, we’re so screwed!”

“W-w-what?” Rainbow asked as she sat up and blinked her eyes clear.

“I totally forgot about my study session for the study guide for the test! It’s tomorrow, and there’s no way we’re going to make it back! Moondancer is going to freak out! They’re going to break our door down, declare us missing, and signal an amber alert! They’re going to launch an investigation and shut down the school!”

“Twi,” Rainbow said. “We both know that Moondancer is too lazy to care about that. She’ll be rather glad that she’s got the best score on this test, so don’t worry. Everything is fine. Besides, you’re the best student anyways. If you miss one test, they’ll only pat your head a little.”

“W-what’s going on?” Twilight asked as she stirred from slumber.

“Sounds like a freak out,” Dash replied as she arched her back and stretched her hooves.

“You know that too, huh?” Rainbow said, and Dash nodded. “Eggheads, I guess.”

“Hey!” Twilight and Twi said in unison.

“Our eggheads.” Dash grinned and kissed Twilight, shutting her up.

Rainbow chuckled , but Twi didn’t. “Rainbow, this is serious, what will we do about—”

“It’s not; now stop overreacting.” Rainbow’s smile faltered a bit as she cut Twi off. “You were at every god damn test, now you’re missing a single study session for a… study guide? What’s the big deal?”

“It is a big deal, I—”

Rainbow silenced her the only way she knew how: She locked her lips right with Twi’s, cutting off the rant in mid sentence. She forcefully stuck her tongue into Twi’s mouth, giving her something else to think about as well.

Twi glared at the girl, refusing to play ball. For a second or two anyway. Not even she could resist this kiss for long. Soon she had no choice but to drop her shoulders and relax, letting Rainbow take the lead like she enjoyed to do.

As they broke, Twi couldn’t help but sigh. She couldn’t even be angry at Rainbow. “You are unbearable sometimes.”

“As long as I’m yours all the time,” Rainbow replied.

Twi wrapped her hands over Rainbow shoulders and gazed lovingly into her eyes. “Always and forever.”

Dash grinned and made a few gagging sounds, but stopped as Twilight cuffed her over the head with a wing. “If you want kisses in the future, don’t do that again,” she smiled.

Dash blushed, opened her muzzle, and closed it again.

“That’s what I thought,” Twilight said with a smile.

At that point,they all felt themselves lurching slightly forward, at the feeling of the train starting to come to a stop. “Uh, are we there already?” Spike asked as he groggily sat up.

“I think so,” Dash said.

“Ponyville?” Rainbow asked as she looked out the window. Her eyes widened when she saw what was basically a huge city-wide parade going on through town. “Umm… I think something’s going on.”

“What?” Twilight asked as she got up and worked her way over to the other side of the train car. Oh no. Pinkie, what did you do? She thought.

“Ha, that’s awesome, you got a welcome home party, Twilight!” Dash exclaimed.

As if the universe sought to purposely prove her wrong, at that moment, a huge Rainbow Dash blow up blimp came into view. It was done to the standards of all Pinkie Pie decorations, but still unmistakable.

“I guess this means we’re not sneaking to the castle?” Twi asked the rhetorical question.

“No… not at all… and all of Ponyville will see you before I can announce you properly. This’ll be a disaster,” Twilight said as she buried her muzzle into her forehooves.

Dash moved to Twilight’s side; she landed and nuzzled up against her. “Or we just drop the bombshell right off the bat? Let them know now, and get it over with in one blow?”

“Dash, that’s…” Twilight stopped herself, she placed a hoof to her muzzle and thought about doing just that. “Actually, that could work in time with the parade Pinkie set up here.”

Before they could discuss it anymore, the train finished slowing down and lurched to a dead stop.

Spike jumped down to the floor of the cabin and stretched his claws out, yawning. “Well, let’s get to the party!” He said with a happy smile.

“Spike!” Twilight yelled as he ran out. She powered her horn and teleported him back, “We’ll go together.”

“All of us?” Twi asked.

“Well, would you two mind waiting for us in the train until I signal you?”

“Umm… sure?” Rainbow said.

“Alright,” Twilight replied.

Twi smiled uncertainly as she watched them walk out of the train car. As soon as the ponies opened the door, she heard a loud—as Pinkie would put it—fruckus coming from the crowd outside.

Rainbow stuck her head to the widow as she heard the train door close. Twilight and Dash were both moving up to a platform in front of what looked like over a hundred ponies. Most likely their friends and family that they had left behind. “This is kinda nuts, isn’t it?”

“I don’t think so, Rainbow. Remember, Twilight is a princess, and she’s no doubt made a lot of friends here since she’s literally the Princess of Friendship.”

“Plus…” Rainbow said as she turned to look at Twi.

“Pinkie,” they both said together and chuckled a little.

From inside the car, they couldn’t hear much of the speech, but that didn’t stop Rainbow from wanting to look out the window as much as she could. The girl did, however, make out several familiar ponies and faces that she thought she recognized from her world. The most prominent were the four ponies in the front, Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy.

Even if she hadn’t seen the resemblance, the giant hug they gave Twilight and Dash before Twilight started her speech would have been a dead giveaway. In the crowd she could make out other faces as well: Vinyl, Octavia, Bon Bon, and Lyra. She saw Big Mac, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and a whole host of others.

The loud fruckus started up again as everypony clopped their hooves or stomped against the ground. Twilight gave a wave to the girls over her shoulder that said ‘now or never’ and gestured for Twi and Rainbow to come out.

The girls slowly stepped out of the train car, and the noise from everypony ceased, save for Pinkie Pie who continued to bounce up and down at the prospect of greeting newcomers to Ponyville. Everypony else bore looks ranging from shock to disgust to fear, uncertain what exactly they were looking at.

The glares were almost enough to cause Twi to go back inside the train. Almost. Rainbow’s arm wrapped around her gave her pause, made the looks ‘not matter’. She smiled at the confidant girl and continued on to the podium.

“These are the friends I made in the other world,” Twilight said as she turned back to the crowed. “They helped us with a safe place to stay, made sure we had food and water, and opened my eyes to new… possibilities I’ve never encountered before. Just as we were stuck there, they’re going to be stuck here, trapped in our world for a little while. I owe them so much, and as such, I beseech you, all of Ponyville, to treat them as you would me. Friends, let me introduce you to Twi and Rainbow from the other world.”

As one, the ponies of Ponyville turned their heads from Twilight and Dash to Rainbow and Twi. It was so quiet Rainbow thought she heard a pin drop in the distance. “Umm… Hi,” Rainbow said.

As if that was a switch, the ponies of Ponyville erupted in a thunderous applause. Twi started to smile at such a warm reception. There’s no way this would’ve happened in our world, she thought, feeling bad.

Rainbow immediately started to take it all in, it was the equivalent of winning a big game. She stuck her hand in the air and waved it around, smiling all the same. She did stop though when she saw the four ponies that she knew were the Equestria versions of her friends.

Pinkie looked ready to explode, but that was expected. Fluttershy had the same look on her face as their version did when she saw a new animal for the first time. Rarity looked amused, her eyes locked upon Twi and her clothes. Applejack just looked bemused at this new development.

Twilight smiled ear-to-ear as she saw the warm welcome her human friends had received. “I thank you all, from the bottom of my heart. Thank you. But if you don’t mind, it’s been a long trip and we’d like to get settled in. I hope to catch up with each of you in turn.”

The crowd gave another thunderous round of applause before starting to disperse. All except for the four up front, who couldn’t wait to learn more about what their friends had been up to. Unsurprisingly, Spike used this moment to run up and wrap Rarity in a great big hug.

Twi and Rainbow stepped forward to the four, smiles gracing their faces. “You must be Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Applejack. Twilight told us so much about you,” Twi said with a smile.

“Yeah, so much…” Rainbow said with a bit more of a frown as she looked at Rarity and Applejack.

“You two really are them from another world, aren’t you?” Rarity asked, her eyes widening at them.

“Or they’re us from this world,” Rainbow replied back, smiling.

“Oh my, this is so fascinating. What’s it like over there? Are there different animals?” Fluttershy asked, taking flight and flying around the two girls as she examined them.

Twi had to resist the urge to catch her and nuzzle her like an adorable puppy.

“This. Is. So. Amazing!” Pinkie Pie blew up. She jumped into the air and exploded in a shower of confetti, before reappearing right behind Rainbow, sticking her head out from the girl’s shirt. “You’re just like our Rainbow! Oh, oh, oh, oh, Rainbow, which of you is more awesome?”

“I am!” they both said at the same time.

“Competition time!” Pinkie said as she disappeared and then started to bound away from behind Applejack. “I’ll go get everything set up!”

Twilight teleported her back. “No, thank you. We need to get settled in.”

“Ahh…”

“Ah reckon this is all new ta you two?” Applejack asked.

Rainbow turned her head from Dash and to the farmer. “Actually, it’s kinda familiar.”

“What do ya mean by that?”

“Heh, it’s all the same. Same friends, same relationship, same love,” Rainbow said. Twi resisted the urge to facepalm, but shot her a glare.

“Love? Love?” Rarity asked.

Rainbow looked at her strange. “Of course, that’s—”

“Rainbow!” Twilight growled.

“What? Didn’t you tell them that we’re with the equal of each other?”

Everypony gasped while Twilight and Twi facehoofed in unison. “No, I didn’t!” Twilight shrieked. “Thank you very much!”

“Wait… you mean you two?” Rarity asked, looking at Twi and Rainbow.

Rainbow wasted no time squeezing Twi tighter to her, nodding all the same.

“And you… two?” Rarity asked as she looked at Twilight and Dash.

“Don’t worry, they explained it. Twilight and Dash got together in the other world,” Spike said. “Really, it’s not that complicated.”

“What?” Rarity said with a shocked look on her face.

“Wait, but you two are…” Applejack started.

“Mares, yes,” Rainbow said, glaring at her.

“Applejack, it changes nothing. We’re all still friends,” Twilight said.

“Yeah, I’ll still kick your flank next Running of the Leaves,” Dash said proudly.

“That’s not what Ah mean! Love… relationships ain’t fer two mares! It’s been that way fer ages, and Ah’m sure that nature would’ve given all of us mares a possibility fer fillies if it were. That ain’t right what y’all are doing.”

“Actually, according to Princess Celestia it used to be a lot more common; it just fell out of practice,” Twilight said. “Luna was actually surprised that it wasn’t more common today.”

Applejack opened her mouth and shut it again, uncertain how to reply. Rainbow glared at her, and then to Rarity. The mare looked like she was still in shock. “We should get to your castle, Twilight,” Rainbow said as she saw that they were starting to attract a lot of attention.

“Oh, I need to get a few things from my home,” Dash said. “Mind if I meet you there?”

Twilight smiled at her. “You won’t keep me waiting, will you?”

“Puh-lease, I’ll be waiting for you,” Dash replied, and to everyone's surprise, kissed Twilight straight on her muzzle before zooming off.

Oh, you shouldn’t have done that, Twi thought as she saw the looks of shock on Applejack’s and Rarity’s face.

“This. Is. Even. More. Awesome!” Pinkie said at that. “We gotta have a ‘congratulations on the new relationship, when’s the wedding?’ party!”

“Pinkie, maybe that should wait,” Twilight said. “This is all new to us. Give us a chance to adjust first, and then we’ll have a party.”

“I’ll start planning!” The pink pony yelled as her form vanished into a puff of smoke.

“How… the… fuck?” Rainbow asked.

“Don’t you know better than to ask how?” Twi asked with a smile.

Spike blew Rainbow a raspberry as they started to walk to the castle. “Yeah, even our Twilight knows that.”

“Hey, don’t give me shit. It’s been awhile since I’ve been around our Pinkie.”

“I don’t know what to say…” Rarity cut in.

“Well,” Rainbow said to her. “If you’re like our Rarity, you better shut it. Arguing won’t change anything, and may god help me if you make their lives harder!”

“Ya can’t come here and talk down ta us like that!” Applejack scowled. “We’re all friends here, but we have a right to speak our minds freely.”

“Rainbow!” Twi yelled.

Rainbow turned from Applejack and Rarity and to Twi. The expression on her face was one of rage, and… pain. Twi mouthed, ‘you promised’.

“Fine.” Rainbow threw her hands up into the air. “Twilight, lead the way. I’m done with this.”

“What was that about?” Twilight asked Twi.

“Nothing,” Twi said with a sigh.

“Is she… is she mad at us?” Fluttershy asked.

Twi turned to her. “No, she’s just remembering a few things. Please, don’t take it personally. I’ll make sure she apologizes in time.”

“She should apologize now,” Rarity said with a huff.

“She’s… just like your Rainbow,” Twi replied.

“Dash,” Spike said.

“Huh?” Applejack asked.

“Because there are two of them. They call our versions Twilight and Dash, theirs Rainbow and Twi.”

“Ah reckon it’d have been easier to go by first and last names,” Applejack said.

“I’m definitely not Sparkle.” Twi looked a bit offended.

“We’ll stay with the names we chose, thank you, AJ.” Rainbow waved a hand sarcastically.

“Listen here ya mangey varmint! Ah’m just sayin’ it’s confusing is all. Y’all wanna come here and upset the apple cart, gettin’ Princess Twilight and Rainbow Dash caught up in yer ways though, that’s gonna be a problem!”

“Our ways?” The venom in her voice was impossible to miss.

“Rainbow, no! You promised me,” Twi said.

“What do you mean with our ways?” Rainbow asked as she took two steps toward Applejack.

“Ah’m sure you just turned their heads upside down!” Applejack said.

“She’s just as much of a ruffian as our Dash,” Rarity added.

“Hey, look who was right?” Rainbow turned to Twi. ”I told you they would be as fucked up as our versions of them. But who didn’t want to believe me? Who said everything will be fine because they are Twilight and Dash’s friends?”

The look Twi gave her was one part hurt, one part acceptance, and the last part pain. But before she could say anything a voice spoke up. “What do you mean?” It was Twi’s voice, just from Twilight.

The girl turned to look at Twilight. The alicorn was approaching her, her face full of hurt. “Does that mean what I think it means?”

Twi just nodded, a tear falling from her eye.

“But they’re my friends, how could they…”

“This just ain’t right, Twilight,” Applejack said. “Love is something special between a mare and a stallion. Ah’m sorry.”

“Twilight, dear, you’re a princess. Think about your status. That you’d be with someone like Rainbow Dash of all ponies?” Rarity added.

“So what?” It was now Twilight’s turn to burst out. “If there is one thing I’ve learned, it’s that you don’t choose who you love. Your heart tells you! It tells you everything about that pony, and that pony is Dash for me!”

“What did they do to ya there?” Applejack just shook her head, and Rarity nodded in agreement.

“Nothing! It was one of the best times of my life. If…” Twilight stocked, a single tear making its way down her muzzle. “If you can’t accept this, I want you to leave. Now. I love Dash because my heart tells me, and what it tells me is the pure truth.”

Twi and Rainbow stood off to the side, the taller girl holding the smaller wrapped in her arms. They knew this was going to get worse before it got better, but it was something they had to go through. It would define them. Define whether or not they could be strong enough to stick things out.

“Ah reckon some time to consider this wouldn’t be a bad idea,” Applejack said as she lowered her eyes away from Twilight.

“I couldn’t agree more,” Rarity said.

Twilight’s jaw dropped as she watched the two turn to leave. Never, not in a million moons did she ever think they’d actually go. Right at that moment, she felt more alone than when Discord turned all her friends into the opposite of their true selves.

“Is there more?” she asked Twi and Rainbow, her voice barely a whisper.

Rainbow looked at Twi before sighing. “This is just the beginning. Trust me, this was nothing. You will have to be strong. Really strong.” She placed a hand on the back of the alicorn with an awkward smile. “But it will also get better. It just needs… time.”

Twilight sat down, her tail wrapping around her hooves. Fluttershy spoke up, “I um… I’ll go try and talk to them.”

“Thanks, Fluttershy,” Twilight muttered, her voice coming out in the same volume as ‘Shy’s.

“W-what happened?” Spike asked.

Twi picked him up. “Exactly what we were afraid of.”

“You okay, Twilight?” Rainbow asked.

“I… I… I need Dash…”

“I know,” Rainbow said as she picked up the alicorn and held her to her chest. “She’s waiting on us. Let’s get you to her.”

“You don’t know the way,” Twilight said.

“Big ugly thing in the distance? I think we can find it,” Rainbow replied with a chuckle.

Twi just looked at the alicorn with a forlorn expression. “I’m so sorry, Twilight.”

Pain and Rage

Chapter Ten: Pain and Rage

Dash paced back and forth in front of the large crystal tree that was home to her marefriend. She had raced as fast as she could from Twilight’s side to her home, gathered everything she wanted—including her pet, Tank—and flown at near-sonic rainboom speeds in order to meet Twilight when she got to the castle.

It hadn’t surprised her that she had beaten them here. After all, there was nopony faster in all of Equestria—or even the world. And while it had been refreshing to be back home again after eleven whole days away, when she had entered her cloud home, it hadn’t felt like home. Not in the way it used to anyway. It just felt like a place she lived.

The sensation hadn’t been as disconcerting as she expected it to be. Rather, it just felt like that’s the way it should have always been. It was her house, but that didn’t make it a home. Rather, it just made it a place she lived. When she looked around, she found the old walls and floors weren’t something she’d miss. They were just that: walls and floors. It didn’t make it her home, it made it a house. Her home was with Twilight. As such, when she raced away with her Wonderbolt paraphernalia in tow, she had a smile on her muzzle and didn’t look back.

She flew through Twilight’s bedroom window and dropped off the large bag with her stuff before flying out to await her marefriend at the front door.

That was two minutes ago.

Dash was pacing now. She knew she was quick, but she didn’t realize that she was that quick. She started to worry over how fast she really went, or, more precisely, what was keeping them. The pegasus’s mind started to go a mile a minute. Did a monster attack? Are they in trouble? Do they need me? Instinctively, she flexed her wings wide, debating with herself for the third time in two minutes about taking flight to find them. She had wanted to wait for them here, to surprise them. But if they were in trouble, it wasn’t worth it.

Her answer came when she spotted the two humans walking to the castle with a small purple dragon in tow. That wasn’t the surprising part. The surprising part was two things that stood out to her as odd: Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie weren’t with them. The second thing was that Rainbow was holding Twilight in her arms.

“Twilight!” Dash yelled as she cleared the three hundred hooves between them in the blink of an eye.

The pegasus paused in mid air when she saw the look of pain on the alicorn’s face. Dash lanced from the sky and landed on the ground. As soon as she landed the alicorn lept from Rainbow’s arms and into Dash’s hooves, crying into her coat.

“W-w-w-what happened?” Dash asked as she patted Twilight on the back and gazed up into the faces of their two human counterparts.

Before she could answer, Twi placed a hand over Rainbow’s mouth to silence her. “Applejack and Rarity weren’t very… accepting,” she said before her girlfriend made things worse.

“Accepting? Of you two?” Dash asked in utter disbelief.

“Among other things,” Rainbow replied, her voice muffled by Twi’s hand.

“They don’t approve of us… being an ‘us’, or of you two together for that matter,” Twi said with an apologetic smile. “The same thing happened with our Rarity and Applejack, when we came out to them.”

Dash blinked three times as she held the alicorn in her hooves and stared at the two humans in disbelief. Her mind was trying to process the turn of events, trying to accept the reality of what she had just been told. “Wait-wait-wait-wait-wait, that’s not right. There’s no way they could have… I mean, Rarity’s always been all about the romance stuff, and Applejack… she’s…”

“Oww!” Twi yelped as Rainbow bit her hand.

“A fucking hick that’s too damn stubborn for her own fucking good!” Rainbow shouted, her anger overflowing.

“Rainbow!”

“It’s true!”

“Rainbow, stop!” Twi scolded her. “She’s your friend, you’re just mad that you two got into a fight.”

Rainbow glared at Twi with a look of utter disgust. And for the first time since the ponies had seen them, Twi backed down. “Sorry, I know that’s not the reason.”

“W-what is the reason?” Dash asked. “I can’t… I don’t… how did this happen?”

“Applejack, our Applejack at least, she’s more… traditional. Believes in a strong family ties, in passing on the family name, in the traditional household.”

“Why do you keep saying traditional?” Dash asked as Twilight kept sobbing.

“It means she’s not open to mare-mare relationships,” Rainbow said.

“Wait, so because I’m with Twilight, she’s not going to…”

“Don’t think too far ahead, Dash. Give her time,” Twi said. “Maybe a few months.”

“I’ll give her my hoof up her flank!”

“No, please… don’t… don’t leave me right now,” Twilight said through her tears.

Dash felt her anger abandon her. With a plea like that, she had no chance of holding onto it.

“I would never leave you, Twilight,” Dash whispered, nuzzling gently into the alicorn. “Never.”

The pegasus felt the air leaving her as Twilight hugged her as tight as she could. “I’ll take your word for it.”

Dash thought she might die breathless, but at least it would’ve been in Twilight’s hooves. Just before she had serious breathing problems, Twilight softened her grip, allowing her to breathe again. “You can, Twilight. I’d never leave you hanging, even before. But now I would rather die than do so.”

“No, don’t say that,” Twilight looked up with red eyes. “Just promise to be there for me and don’t leave me because of this.”

“Twilight…”

“Please,” the alicorn looked her in the eyes, magenta locking with violet. “Please… please…”

“I’d never leave you. Not for this, or anything. I swear it.”

The alicorn hugged her again, tears still falling upon the pegasus’s coat. Dash nuzzled into Twilight’s mane, and then looked up. She was still mad, she just wasn’t overflowing with rage anymore. Applejack, I’m going to buck your teeth in next time I see you, she promised herself. Dash knew that Applejack was rash, but she never imagined Applejack would be this rash.

“We should get inside,” Twi said.

Dash just nodded, and, flexing her wings, swooped up the alicorn in her hooves, flying up to her bedroom. “Spike, I trust that you’ll show them around,” she called out, not pausing to wait for a reply.

The pegasus swooped into Twilight’s bedchamber. She gently placed Twilight on the bed and lay next to her, all the while unceremoniously knocking her bag of Wonderbolt items onto the floor. After a minute of just holding her, Dash said, “Twilight, I’m so sorry.”

The alicorn lay on the bed, almost like a sack of potatoes. “Y-you didn’t do anything wrong, Dash.”

“I should have been there, I should have… ugh, I don’t know, kicked their bucking teeth in!”

“Dash, no. They’re our fri—”

“Horseapples! No friend of mine would dare!”

“Dash, you don’t mean that,” Twilight said in a pleading voice. However, rather than calm the pegasus down, it only served to rile her up that much more.

“Don’t dare? They’re the one’s that—”

“You’re right.” A voice cut in. It was Twilight’s voice, but not from the alicorn herself.

“Huh?” Rainbow asked from behind her.

“You’re one hundred percent right, Dash,” Twi said as she walked into the room and got on her knees. She was quickly followed in by Rainbow and an out-of-breath Spike.

“Sorry, I tried to… they wanted to see you… I…”

“It’s okay, Spike,” Twilight said.

“Hang on, what am I… right about?” Dash asked, confused at this turn of events. Sure she was angry, but she’d expected to have to fume in private, to be told that she shouldn’t yell, or go beat the hell out of Applejack and Rarity; not that she was right. Given, it’s not like that’d stop her anyway.

“What they said, what they did, it’s not right,” Twi started. “I was there and heard every word. Applejack is coming from a position of tradition, Rarity from standing. They’re not being themselves right now, and they shouldn’t have said it like that.”

That seemed to take the wind from beneath her wings. Dash slumped back. “So I can’t go yell at them?” She asked.

“Oh no, go ahead,” Twi said, surprising everyone.

“Who are you and what did you do with Twi?” Rainbow asked, half jokingly.

Twi looked up at her. “Rainbow, remember? I tried to stop you from doing it, and you went anyway. Ended up with a black eye if I remember correctly.”

“Yeah, well I broke one of her ribs for it,” Rainbow said, half proud and half ashamed at the same time.

“So you just want Dash to get hurt?” Twilight asked, unsure what to make of this discussion.

“Not at all. But Dash—our Dashie—she’d go simply because we told her not to. Instead of going down that path again, I’m telling her the truth: that she’s right, and her anger is justified. As is yours, Twilight.”

“I’m not—”

“Yeah you are,” Rainbow said. “As much as she’s like me, you’re like my Twi. You’re hurt right now, but that’ll become anger soon enough.”

“I thought you two weren’t going to get involved?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah, how well did that work?” Twi stated. “I didn’t want us to get involved in hopes that it wouldn’t happen that way again, that we wouldn’t make it happen. I should have known better. The similarities between us and… them… are too great. So instead, I want to try and minimize the damage, to not strain your relationships in the same way ours were.”

“How bad was it?” Twilight asked.

“It took almost a three months before Rainbow and Applejack could be in the same room again. Rarity came around sooner, once she saw she couldn’t break us up with her words, that is.” Twi let that sink in.

“Break you up with words?” Twilight asked and received a nod. “What kind of words?”

“Well, she didn’t do something too bad—” Twi started, just to be cut off.

“The hell she didn’t,” Rainbow snorted. “Rumors are bad, really bad if they get to the wrong ears.”

Twi sighed. “Well, yes. It spread around slowly, but went faster after a while. Soon nearly everyone around us tried to avoid each of us.”

“What did she say?” Dash asked.

“She didn’t like the fact that Twi was an honor roll student and that I… wasn’t. So she started to tell people that…”

“That what?”

“That I was using her, that I saw Twi as nothing but a meal ticket and was going to dump her like a bad habit as soon as school let out,” Rainbow practically growled the words, her fist clenching in frustration.

“Rainbow didn’t get in for two months,” Twi said. “The school rejected her multiple times until I had a real talk with them.”

“Rarity did that?” Dash asked, her anger returning.

“How is this helping?” Twilight asked as she looked at the pegasus. Dash’s fur was practically standing on end with her shock and anger.

Twi looked back at the pegasus. “Dash, you can be angry, you can be mad, you can fly out of here and—”

In a flash of light, the pegasus was gone. There was nothing left of her but a rainbow contrail as she vacated the room and beelined it straight for the apple farm.

“No, I wasn’t done!” Twi said.

Rainbow couldn’t help but laugh. “You probably should have seen that coming.”

“Should I teleport her back?” Twilight asked.

Twi shook her head. “No, it looks like history will repeat itself after all.”

Rainbow walked over and sat down next to Twi. “Don’t worry, she won’t do anything… I mean, I wouldn’t… um…”

“Not helping,” Twi and Twilight said in stereo.

***

Dash, the Rainbow Dash, the most awesome, amazing, best flyer in Equestria, who had the most awesome, amazing marefriend that she could ever ask for, the Princess Twilight Sparkle, was enraged. Her anger had dissipated a little after their talk, but as soon as she heard what the human version of Rarity had done, It made her want to wreak havoc on Ponyville, it made her angrier, her insides boiled and heated to a fiery blaze of magma that would soon erupt. She yearned to scream, but didn’t.

After she had been given permission from the human version of her marefriend, well, the rest wrote itself. She beelined it straight out of the castle to go knock some sense into her so-called friends. Something they desperately needed in both worlds.

Rarity was closer, but right at that moment, she wanted somepony to hit. And besides, at those speeds, at those heights, the apple-farm was simply a much more inviting target.

With anger in her eyes and heart, Rainbow made it from Twilight’s castle to the farm in less than ten seconds. Her eyes focused in on the first pony she saw, a big red stallion. With a slight adjustment in her wings, she zipped down and landed right in front of Big Mac.

“Where’s Applejack?” Dash shouted.

Big Mack almost jumped out of his fur at the sudden appearance of a cyan pegasus landing right in front of his face.

Dash didn’t wait for his answer, she got right into his muzzle, or tried to anyway. At their respective heights, she only came to his neck. “Where. Is. Applejack‽ She in the field‽”

“N-noope,” Big Mac muttered, surprise, shock, and disbelief evident in his voice.

“The house‽”

“Nnope.”

“The barn‽”

“Eeyup.”

Without any more words, Dash shot away, heading straight for the barn. A faint voice in her head told her to stand down and just wait calmly to ask Applejack to come out, but her wings and her heart didn’t listen at all.

In a ear-shattering smash, Dash crashed through the big barn doors, ripping them off their hinges along with parts of the barn. It stayed standing, but just barely.

“What in tarnation—” Applejack started, just to be cut off as Dash landed on her.

“WHAT the hay did you say to Twilight?”

“Dash, get off me!”

“I’ll tell you something, mud pony.” Dash gritted her teeth. “You might not approve, but buck me! Love doesn’t need anypony’s approval!”

Applejack glared back. “What y’all are doin’ ain’t natural!”

“Who the hay gives you the right to say what’s natural and what’s not? Just because I don’t have a dick to buck her and have foals with her? What the hay, Applejack?”

Applejack glared at her in disbelief before she rolled over and kicked up with her back hooves. Years of applebucking had given the mare back-leg strength the envy of Bulk Biceps. Dash flew back and landed back first into a bail of hay that Applejack had just finished stacking. “Whoever y’all love is up ta you, that doesn’t mean Ah have ta like it!”

“We’re friends!” Dash said before scowling. “At least we were. How can you betray Twilight and me like this?”

“Yeah? Friends don’t love er buck each other. Yer playin a foul game, Dash.”

Dash’s eyes grew wide as she stared at Applejack in complete and total disbelief. “Are you bucking serious‽”

“Yer darn right Ah am!” Applejack said. “Families are what’re important, Dash! That was taught to me a long long time ago! Ah reckon if yers wasn’t so screw—”

A hoof cracked across her muzzle as Applejack was knocked back onto her side. Dash flexed her wings, working off the stiffness that came from accelerating so fast. “Talk about my family again! I dare you!”

Applejack got to her hooves and spat out a small glob of bloody phlegm. “Ah reckon that was a good shot, Dash. But that’s the last free one yer gonna get.”

“Really? What’re ya gonna do, mud pony? Crawl while I conquer the skies over you?” Dash growled.

“Yer gonna fly in the barn? Yer welcome ta try.” Applejack laughed. “They always said pegasi were feather brains. Ah guess we know that fer sure now.”

That was the wrong thing to say. Dash jumped at Applejack, her front hoof positioned to throw another shot at Applejack’s muzzle. But this time, the earth pony was expecting it. She ducked to the side and lashed out with her own hoof, catching Dash in her side as she looked on in surprise when her blow failed to connect.

The pegasus gasped as the air left her lungs and she impacted the floor of the barn. She rolled with the landing, quickly getting to her hooves and lunging for Applejack again and again.

Contrary to what some ponies thought, Applejack wasn’t some hick. Not by any definition of the word. She knew that Dash was an airhead and that, if she was mad, the pony wouldn’t stop to think. She’d lash out in a blind rage—a rage that could easily be turned against her. Applejack let Dash take the momentum, spend her energy. Dash was quick and fast, faster than her if she was being honest with herself, and she knew no other way. But Applejack had the endurance to last, something the pegasus was working on, but wasn’t nearly on the same level as Applejack.

She ducked Dash’s blows, even going so far as to roll out of the way. As strong and smart as she was, she wasn’t quick enough to dodge everything. Several landed, but with her lithe body and without the room to truly use her speed, Dash’s blows lacked the power to do any real damage.

“Ah think this is enough,” Applejack growled as she lashed out for Dash’s head after her roll to duck the previous hit.

Her hind legs hit their mark squarely, making the pegasus collapse in a puddle of fur and feathers.

“Next time, ya better think. Acting like that won’t get ya nothin’, featherbrain,” she said before turning to leave the barn—and Dash—behind. She paused when she heard a grunt coming from Dash.

Turning, Applejack saw the pegasus trying to stand, only to fall over again and again. It was obvious the fight was over, Dash had lost, and even she couldn’t deny it right now. “Ah reckon Ah made my point. It’s not right, Dash, and Ah ain't gotta like it. That’s just me being honest.”

“That’s… that’s… that’s not why we fought, Applejack,” Dash managed to say, only after she gave up trying to stand.

“Oh?” Applejack asked.

“I don’t give a damn if you like it or not. That’s your problem, not mine.”

“Then why’d ya come in here all hot headed?”

Dash’s body might have lost the fight, but her eyes still kept all the anger she had felt. “You can hide behind your honesty all day long, Applejack. But when you use it make your best friends cry, that just makes you… you…”

“Me what?” Applejack asked as Dash tried again to stand up, this time with success, even if it was more than shaky.

“A bitch,” Dash finished before taking flight and leaving the barn, and Applejack, behind her. Next time I see you we’ll fight in the open, and then we’ll see how it goes.

***

“You think she’ll be okay?” Twi asked.

“Yeah… I hope so, at least. But knowing her, she will do something really stu—” Twilight started, just to be startled by a loud cracking sound echoing up the stairs.

They quickly went down to find Spike staying frozen in the throne room, looking at the throne of the Element of Honesty.

“Guys… you better look at this,” he mumbled, eyes wide.

Twilight, Twi, and Rainbow all gasped as they took a closer look. A long, deep crack was going through the whole throne, destroying it grotesquely. As seconds passed, more and more cracks and splinters appeared in the crystal until it suddenly fell apart, the cutie mark on top losing every bit of shining grace it once held.

“I don’t think we have to see or hear Dash to know that whatever happened was the worst possible result,” Twi whispered.

Author's Notes:

Only a small chapter here, but we're far from being done!
If there are any grammatical errors in it let me know!

Strength, Courage, and Knowledge

Author's Notes:

This is not a promise that chapters will come out faster again.
I just want to let you know that I do my best to get this out and keep it on a good quality.
Hope you enjoy this chapter, even if it is kinda rational.

Chapter Eleven: Strength, Courage, and Knowledge

Dash flapped her wings as she gained altitude. She was hurt. Her sides were aching from Applejack’s kick, her breathing was labored, and, as much as she didn’t want to admit it, a few tears streaked down her face.

The pegasus lanced further into the blue yonder, half in an attempt to get away from her former friend, and half so nopony would see her crying. She didn’t want to admit that she had lost, that she had picked a fight for Twilight’s honor and failed, and she couldn’t deny the truth that she had lost.

Next time, AJ, next time… we’ll fight in the open. I’ll show you then, Dash thought. It wasn’t a comforting thought. The fact that she had fought her friend, and was now planning a rematch didn’t sit well in her gut. She felt sick, hurting, and heavy.

Her magenta eyes looked around. All around Ponyville, with ponies were going about their day in the shadow of Twilight’s castle. Her head turned up to look at the castle.

Twilight… I… Her thoughts caused her even more pain. Dash didn’t just feel bad about fighting with her friend now; she felt bad about failing to defend Twilight and leaving her alone. They had given her permission and her rage had taken her off to attack Applejack; but that made her feel terrible now that she thought about it. And worse, she lost.

Dash drifted right and flew up higher. She didn’t want to go back to Twilight’s, not yet. It wasn’t that she knew she’d be yelled at for fighting with Applejack, it was because she didn’t want to see Twilight’s tears.

The pegasus landed on a cloud; one with a good view of all Ponyville, Twilight’s castle, and even Canterlot in the distance. She turned away and closed her eyes, tears falling down her face as she did so.

“Twilight… I’m so sorry.”

***

“That’s bad, isn’t it?” Rainbow asked the obvious question.

“You don’t even have a clue,” Twi replied, face buried in her hands. “This will end badly, really really badly if we don’t stop it right now.”

Rainbow snorted. “Stopping me? Excuse me, but you know who we’re talking about, right?”

“An over-exaggerated narcissist?” Twi said with a roll of her eyes.

“Hey!” Rainbow replied. “What the hell, Twi?”

Twi paused and blinked three times, clearly taken aback by that.

“W-what’s wrong?” Twilight asked.

“I’m just amazed she knows what that means,” Twi said, then started to smile as Rainbow looked even more hurt.

“Well, duh! After hanging around you for so long you rubbed off on me, and not too sparingly, I have to say.”

Twi giggled a little, only to stop when she saw the look of hurt on Twilight’s face. She bent down. “It’ll get better, Twilight. I promise. Things are just… bad right now, but they won’t stay that way. I know because we went through the same thing.”

Twilight looked at her and spoke with a deadpan expression. “Really? Your table granted by an ancient tree of power that holds the magical harmony of all the land broke.”

“It wasn’t the table, just a chair,” Rainbow said.

Twilight shot her an angry look. One that she knew all too well. Needless to say, Rainbow shut up.

“No, obviously we don’t have anything like this,” Twi said.

“It still doesn’t mean that it won’t run the same. Everything turned out good in the end and you’ll see, it’s gonna be the same here. Trust in our friends, but especially trust in Dash’s loyalty,” Rainbow said.

“That…” Twi stopped, blinking confused. “That… well said, Rainbow.”

“Hardy har,” Rainbow glared at her.

“I’m being serious,” Twi said.

Twilight nodded. Her heart still hurt too much to smile, but the exchange caused her to feel a little lighter.

“Oh, for God’s sake, snap out of it, Twilight.” Rainbow rolled her eyes before planting a kiss right on the alicorn’s lips, trying to drag her out of her mood. “You said you’ve survived disasters that could’ve meant the end of this world.”

Twilight was utterly speechless and licked her lips while Twi smacked Rainbow on her forehead. “Are you out of your mind? Don’t shock her like this; she’s already on the last string.”

Rainbow rubbed her head, wincing. “I’m just trying to help her. You always seem better after a kiss to break things up!”

Twi was about to say something, but Twilight beat her to it. “Thank you, Rainbow.”

The taller girl leaned back with a smug look on her face. It wasn’t normal for her to get such praise, so she wanted to appreciate it while she had the chance. “Hey, it’s what I do.”

“Don’t push it,” Twi said. Her words visibly took the wind out of Rainbow’s sails.

“What?” Rainbow asked.

“You’re still on thin ice for almost dying today, that’s what.”

“That was hours ago.”

“It still matters to me,” Twi said, her face now inches from Rainbow’s. “And all because you simply don’t think!”

“Hey, I said I was sorry, alright?

“As if that makes the whole thing better.”

Rainbow lost it. “You know what? Shut up! You always point out my flaws and rarely agree on my strengths or if I do something right. Why don’t you give it a break and let us tend to the matters that are important right now?”

Twi opened her mouth, but quickly shut it again. She didn’t reply, not in words, but the expression on her face said more than words ever could. It was rare, extremely rare that Rainbow raised her voice to her, but when she did, it was always like she had slapped her. Something she never wanted.

Rainbow lowered her eyes to the ground. “Sorry… I…”

Twi looked up at her, but Rainbow couldn’t bring herself to meet the girl’s gaze. Rainbow mumbled, “I didn’t mean it.”

“Then why’d you say it?” Twi asked.

“Because you always point out my flaws. I know it’s in your nature, but sometimes you hurt me and don’t even know it.”

“And why don’t you say something then?” Twi sighed. “I love you, but sometimes you’re a thickheaded mule. Unbearable.”

Rainbow paused for a few seconds as she took a few deep breaths. “Because I know that you’re smarter than me, and that I’m usually wrong and should just listen to you. It’s just hard at times. I almost never hear anything positive from you, so it gets…”

Twi gasped a little. “Rainbow, I learned to just let you be you, to just go with the flow. I only try and correct you when you’re doing something so insensitive that it’s hurtful.”

“You correct me all the time.”

“And what does that mean?” Twi asked. Her tone wasn’t out of spite, but it was like daggers in Rainbow’s heart.

“Sometimes it feels like you’re better off without me,” Rainbow said.

Twi’s eyes widened. She had expected much, nearly everything, but not this. “Rainbow… you know I don’t mean it like that.”

“But it feels like that!”

“She’d be lost without you. I told you that already,” Twilight said as she stood up and walked to them.

“As much as I would be lost without her, but sometimes she hits me pretty hard with what she says without even seeing it. If she doesn’t even recognize hurting me, why should I tell her if it’s not going to change?” Rainbow asked bitterly.

Twi sighed. “I told you a while ago that it will only work if we can work together. That means telling each other everything, and I mean everything. As much as I’m not able to see my flaws, neither can you. You grew up, but you still miss some things that are important to me.”

Rainbow gasped. Her mouth opened and closed a few times, as if she were going to say something and simply couldn’t find the words.

“What is it? Just say it, Rainbow,” Twi said. “Say whatever is in your hear—”

Rainbow kissed her. She wrapped her arms around the small of the girl’s back and pressed their lips together as hard as she could. She poured her heart into that kiss, saying through her actions what she couldn’t through words.

Twilight expected her heart to melt watching the kiss. Watching them, she could see the love, see how, through her actions, Rainbow as able to say what her words never could. She could see the love they had for one another, she could feel it. Or at least, she expected to feel it. But her heart just hurt. It hurt because her Dash wasn’t here to do that to her.

Then something happened she didn’t expected. Both girls turned and wrapped her in their embrace, taking their turns to kiss her softly. Twilight tried to struggle free, but soon just melted into the feeling.

The alicorn struggled free after a few moments, giggling at the assault from herself, and the other version of her love. She landed upon the table as the two humans laughed and turned to her.

“Well, I don’t know about you two, but I feel a little better,” Twi said with a smile.

“I do have that effect on women,” Rainbow said with a laugh.

“But what about…” Twilight couldn’t bring herself to look at the broken chair. Rather, she pointed it out by not pointing it out.

Twi didn’t have that hangup. “Well, I’m guessing it broke because of Dash and her fighting, so maybe when they make up it’ll be fixed?”

“Hm, that’s a good guess and I hope you’re right,” Twilight said. “But what now?”

“We find Dash?” Rainbow asked.

Both Twilights turned to her.

“Let me guess, dumb idea?”

Twi spoke first. “Actually, that’s a good one. But why wouldn’t she just have come back? I doubt your Applejack would seriously hurt her.”

“Applejack? She’d never,” Twilight said.

“If she’s like ours,” Rainbow said, her hand going to her ribs.

“But why wouldn’t she… Rainbow, what’d you do after you lost your fight?” Twi asked.

“What?”

“When you and AJ fought. You know, the one I heard about a day later, what’d you do after you lost?”

“I… I went to the place I loved the most, where I could think in silence. It was an old bridge that went over the river in the woods near our old house.”

Twilight hummed for a while. “A place she loves, where she could think in silence.” She stopped before facehoofing. “I think I know where she is.”

***

Sleep came poorly to Dash. She had laid her head down upon the cloud just like she always did. Let the sun warm her back, just like always, but still it took a while for sleepto come. Logically it was due to the pain in her sides, the blows from AJ making themselves known to the pegasus, but that didn’t make the reality of it any more bearable.

When she did finally fall asleep, it was a rough, broken sleep: caused by bruised ribs, and the constant noises that normally wouldn’t bother her caused her to twitch in annoyance every time they came by.

It was made worse when the feeling in her side started to ache worse. The pegasus squinched her eyes closed in annoyance and tried to find a way to lie that would ease the pain. The small movements were a mistake. Every time she did move, it only aggravated the feeling.

She sighed, loudly.

“You two really got into a fight didn’t you?”

Dream Twilight was speaking to her.

“She’s a bitch,” Dash mumbled, more out of anger than any real hatred.

“She’s your friend, Dash.”

“Was.”

“Dash.”

“Not now, Twilight. I don’t want to deal with it right now. I get enough shit when I’m awake; I don’t want any more while I’m dreaming.”

Her side burst into pain as something pressed against it, hard.

“OWW!” Dash said as she jumped up and away from the hoof against her side. Her eyes popped open as she realized that ‘dream Twilight’ was very much ‘real Twilight’. “Twilight… uhh… hi?”

“Hey yourself,” Twilight said. Her demeanor and her posture was that of a pony that had been defeated--somepony that was dealing with loss, but still cared for others.

“You… you know? What’d she tell you?” Dash asked, her eyes first wide, then squinted closed in anger.

“Applejack? Nothing. I haven’t spoken to her since we got to Ponyville.”

“How’d you know about the fight?”

“Beyond your bruises, or the fact that it’s exactly what Rainbow did?”

“Yeah… that…”

“Because her chair broke.”

“What‽” Rainbow blinked.

“Her chair. The chair of Honesty in the throneroom. It broke,” Twilight replied.

Dash opened her mouth to speak, then properly closed it again. Her mind was trying to picture it, to make it real. She could see the chair in her head, but try as she might, she just couldn't picture it broken. She couldn’t picture any of them broken. Her mind just refused to process it, and her mouth refused to find words to back it up.

“It didn’t take an egghead to figure out what had happened: that you two fought, that something was lost. Something deeper than a single fight.”

Dash looked down at Twilight's words, each and every one of them was like a dagger in her chest. They all hurt, because they were all real. They all made sense, and pointed at something far deeper.

I hate her.

The thought came from her soul, from her very being. She didn’t just fight with AJ. This wasn’t a competition, or an argument, or anything of the sorts; she hated Applejack. Their friendship, their bond, it was broken.

“Good.”

It came as a whisper, as a word carried on the wind from far, far away. It came as one might hear a foal crying from across town, or the secret whispers of ponies in love from the other side of a pond. It was soft, gentle, but it’s impact was undeniable, and it’s weight greater than that of Canterlot Mountain.

Twilight's eyes went wide and her muzzle fell ajar at hearing that word spoken from her marefriend. It was visceral, dark, and heavy. Worse, it was fully genuine. But that wasn’t her worst thought. “How can I trust you with more, if you can easily dismiss a year-long friendship like that? How can I trust you that you won’t simply leave me if you’ve had enough, if I say something wrong?” Twilight asked, her voice full of bitterness.

“Twilight, that’s got nothing to do with us.”

“No? Think about it, AJ was a good friend, despite all of your competition. Now you dropped her, you broke the bond of friendship because of this? How much does it take for you to stop loving me? To break our relationship?”

Dash winced as Twilight’s voice grew louder and louder with every sentence. Every single word struck her hard, but she couldn’t even deny it. “I don’t know, Twilight, but I promise that it’s not the same!”

“Can I even trust your promises anymore?” Twilight asked before sighing. “Let’s go back.”

“No.”

“What?!”

“No. I’m not coming back. Not if I could say something wrong,” Dash replied and Twilight could see a single tear making its way down her muzzle. “Not if I could lose you.”

Twilight sighed silently before stepping closer and wrapping her wings around Dash. The pegasus snuggled into the embrace, despite her strong pain. Not until Dash was outright wincing, did Twilight let go.

“Please, let’s get home, Dash. I have to look over your wounds. I promise I won’t go anywhere.”

Dash looked unconvinced. There was disbelief there, and hurt, a hurt that went beyond the physical pain from her wounds. She was wounded, that was obvious, but the true wounds come from Twilight’s words, not from the fight she had with Applejack.

Twilight couldn’t help but see this. “Dash…”

“How could you even doubt my loyalty to you? To us? I’m the Element of Loyalty, Twilight, but that doesn’t mean my loyalty is blind. I threw off Gilda when she was being mean to Pinkie. After what she did to you, how could I do anything else?”

“That’s got nothing to do with being blind or not, Dash. No matter what I told you, you still went to Applejack. You ignored me, and then you did everything to destroy your friendship. Did you even think for a second before going into that fight? What I doubt, Dash, is that you learned from this. That you won’t do such a thing again, maybe even against me,” Twilight said. “I’m not trying to be cruel here, but it is the truth. Maybe you should ask yourself if there was a possibility it could have gone differently.”

Dash was left speechless as Twilight simply turned and spread her wings, jumping from the cloud. “When you come back to your senses, you know where to find me.”

“Twilight?! You can’t leave me here; I can’t fly right like this!” Dash yelled with a wince, but Twilight ignored her.

Her jaw dropped as Twilight simply continued her flight, and she grimaced. Twilight was hurt, and it was because of her. In her mind, she was in right: she had the right to hate Applejack; she had the right to do everything she’d done. Yet, she couldn’t help but feel like Twilight was right.

“Stupid egghead,” she murmured. “Why does she always have to be such a know-it-all?” Dash asked in a huff as she stretched her wings to fly away. That proved to be a mistake. In the time she had been resting, her muscles stiffened up. Moving her wings hurt, a little present leftover from AJ.

“Great, just great.” Dash mumbled as she settled in for a long wait. Even she knew napping was out of the question at the moment. Her heart just hurt far too much for that.

***

Twilight flew in through her window to an eagerly awaiting Rainbow and Twi. The two humans jumped up off the bed to greet their princess. “Did you find… oh…” Twi said, the look on Twilight's face told her all she needed to know.

“Where’s Dash?” Rainbow asked, looked out the window to see if the pegasus was behind the alicorn.

“I left her on the cloud,” Twilight mumbled as she landed and went to walk over to the bookshelf.

“She didn’t just… follow you?” Rainbow asked.

Twi facepalmed. “Rainbow, don’t…”

“No, where’s Dash?” Rainbow doubled down.

Twilight angrily pulled a book out of the bookshelf with her magic. “I told her that she can stay right where she is until she pulls her head out of her flank!”

“What? Why?” Rainbow asked.

“She just ran right off and fought with AJ! She never paused to think of a different way, if there was a better way to do it, or how I might feel about it!”

“I didn’t either,” Rainbow said.

“Well, that just proves right there that you both are the same proud featherbrains,” Twilight shot back.

“Yeah, because that’s just who we are.”

“What?!”

“Twilight, it’s just who we are. We don’t think, we just do. We rush decisions, and we like to brag with our achievements, but it’s just who we are. Don’t you love Dash for who she is? I know Twi loves me for who I am,” Rainbow said while leaning her head on Twi’s shoulder. “You should ask yourself if you feel the same, if your argument with Dash went like that.”

Twilight struggled to find the words, to remind Rainbow that such behaviour was wrong, that it being ‘who they were’ wasn’t an excuse, but she just couldn’t find them. As much as she hated to admit it, Rainbow had a point. She had logic on her side on that one. But still, the alicorn wouldn’t admit defeat, not yet anyway; she turned to look at Twi. “Are you hearing this?”

“She’s right,” Twi said nonchalantly.

“W-w-w-what?”

“I’ve been where you are, Twilight. I wanted to pull my hair out more than once at Rainbow’s antics. I’ve fought, cussed, and hit, but it’s who she is. She’s an impossible jerk that acts first, and thinks seconds, if at all.” Twi said as she looked over at Rainbow. The girl just sat down on the bed, smugly at those words. Or more accurately, what was coming next. “But I love her, all of her, and so help me, I even love her attitude.”

Twilight just stood there, before losing her composure. “That doesn’t make sense! It’s illogical, not possible!” she shouted. “How can you deal with it? Even after knowing Dash for all this time, I simply CAN’T!”

“Then maybe it was a wrong idea to start this relationship between you two,” Twi replied bluntly. “If she doesn’t make you happy and makes you react this way, maybe it’s wrong.”

“It’s NOT wrong,” Twilight shouted back, her wings flaring and hoof stomping on the ground, leaving a small crack in the crystal.

“Why?” Twi asked, not missing a beat.

“Why what‽”

“Why isn’t it wrong? You obviously don’t like how she is, even after knowing her for all this time. You don’t want that, so why should you be in a relationship with her?”

“I LOVE HER!” Twilight’s anger as she shouted those words almost blinded everyone in the room with the unintended magical release from her horn.

When it cleared, she saw two humans rubbing their eyes. “Oh. I didn’t… I mean…”

Rainbow started to laugh. “I think you have your answer there, Twilight.”

“Answer?”

“Looks like you can,” Twi said back.

“Can what?” Twilight asked.

“Geeze, looks like that outburst burned your brain,” Rainbow laughed. “You asked how Twi could deal with me, with my antics. Saying that you can’t with Dash’s. Well, looks like you can after all.”

“But who knows what troubles her actions caused‽ Our friendships have saved Equestria several times! Without AJ the land could be lost!”

“So she broke it. Dash did. Her actions alone?” Twi asked.

“Well… no… but…”

“I can’t believe Dash doesn’t know that on some level, do you?”

“I’m sure she does, even if she acted brashly.”

“So why’d she do it?” Rainbow chimed in.

“Because she’s a featherbrain.”

“No. Well, yes. But no. Why’d Dash risk so much with her actions?” Rainbow asked.

“Because she was mad at Applejack for what she said to me.”

“So she values you more,” Rainbow said. It wasn't a question; the answer was obvious to everyone in the room. “So much so that she refused to be friends with someone that hurt you, even if that pony was another friend herself.”

Twilight could only sit there with a forlorn look on her face. Her wings sagged as she looked down at her front two hooves.

“I’d bet you anything that Dash is sitting on that cloud still trying to figure out how to tell you everything running through her head, and she just can’t. If it takes actions for me to show Twi how much she means to me, what do you think it would take Dash?”

Twi looked at the purple alicorn, lost in her own thoughts. “Rainbow has a point, Twilight. Despite her still being an insensitive featherbrain at times,” Twi gave a sideways glance at Rainbow, who blew her a raspberry in response, “but it’s also those same qualities that I love about her. I know that when push comes to shove, her loyalty will always bring her back to me. Even after every stupid thing in the book, she comes around because I mean the world to her, like she does to me.”

Twilight looked up from the floor to see the smile Twi was giving her, her arm wrapped around Rainbow now. “But then why isn’t she he—” Twilight thought back to the last thing Dash had yelled to her. How Dash had wanted to show her how much she meant, and how she had left her there on the cloud. “Igottagobye!” Twilight spread her wings and took of like a bat out of Tartarus to make it back to the incorrigible pegasus.

***

Dash was struggling to move around the cloud she was stranded on. Every step elicited a grimace on her face. Every time she attempted to unfurl her wings caused a tear to appear in the corner of her eye. “Dumb Twilight,” she mumbled to herself, “leaving me here but telling me that I can come get her when I’m back to my senses… I never lost them I just… don’t know what to say.” Glancing toward the castle one of the built up tears rolled down her cheek. I’m coming, Twilight.

Stepping into a takeoff stance again, Dash again attempted to unfurl her wings, causing a shudder and another tear. Folding them back to her side when she realized she couldn’t flap her wings, she sighed.

A soft thump came from behind her.

Turning around, Dash saw her princess standing here, wings unfurled, her cheeks matted with spent tears. The brash flier quickly looked away, attempting to hide the tears from Twilight. It was without success though, as Twilight quickly closed the distance and directed Dash’s head back with a wing.

“Don’t,” she just whispered.

Dash could see everything in those beautiful eyes. Hurt, resistance, fear, sadness. But the two feelings that break through were longing and pure love--something she couldn’t resist as she drew closer, her lips soon touching Twilight’s soft ones.

The two drew apart. Dash was the first to try and break the silence. “Twilight, I—” she was met with a hoof to close her muzzle.

“Don’t, Dash.” Twilight took her hoof away and stared into Dash’s eyes for a moment before continuing. “I… I get it. You may not like AJ right now, you may have been brash, impulsive, and done Celestia knows what to the elements. But you did it because that’s who you are. You’re loyal to a fault. You just act because it’s what your heart tells you to do. I may be able to put my feelings into words, but you can live them. I understand. It’s what I love about you. You didn’t do those things because you hated AJ, you did them because you love me.”

Twilight closed the distance between them and kissed Dash much harder than before, with passion in her embrace as she brought a wing around Dash. At least that was the plan until the pegasus flinched at the pressure around her wings and barrel.

Twilight gave a sheepish grin and a slight squee as she pulled away. “Heheh, sorry.”

“No need to be sorry,” Dash grinned, “We’ve done worse.”

“Well, how about we go back?” Twilight asked, her cheeks slightly coloured. “I’m sure they’re already expecting us. May I offer you this ride?” she continued playfully before getting down, her wings spread wide.

“Heh, suddenly the roles are reversed,” Dash remarked, but still climbed on.

Holding on as Twilight took into the sky, she realized one important thing again.

No matter what the world would keep waiting for them, they would always fly towards it together.

Through everything. Together.

Author's Notes:

Welcome to a new Chapter, it has been a while.
This is me trying to continue this alone with two editors and one adviser.
Yep, alone.
There is no real co-writer left (except Duck who is silly), so please don't expect new chapters every few weeks.
This takes time and since Twidashforever isn't available anymore, increased in difficulty.

I hope you will love this chapter like the rest.
As always, I'm all ears for comments, critique and any errors you find

Harmony

Chapter Twelve: Through Everything. Together.

“ZZZZZzzzzzZZZZZZZzzzzz!”

The abrupt, loud noise shook Twilight out of a restless slumber. A short one at that. She woke up a lot during the night, always checking to see if Dash was okay, if she was breathing properly. Slowly blinking her eyes open, she couldn’t focus, but there was something blue in front of her. It looked like a blanket, inviting her to come closer.

“ZZZZZzzzzzZZZZZZZzzzzz!”

The sound the blanket made caused her to jump, trying to get clear of the mysterious, snoring blanket. Fortunately, her mind had not quite woken up and she didn’t get far. Slowly, ever so slowly, the blanket rolled and morphed until she could identify the it for what it was. Not a blanket, but Dash, snoring away in her sleep. What?

She didn’t remember falling asleep that close to the pegasus. Honestly, she couldn’t remember much other than nightmares about how Dash could die in her sleep because of her injuries. What happened yesterday? I know I went back and carried Dash to the castle after the talk with the girls, but what then? Why is everything so confusing?

Turning around, she noticed that they were in her private chambers in her castle, the two girls nowhere to be seen. Did they leave? She carried on quickly from that thought. No, that’s silly, they were worried about Dash as well. Maybe they are – oh, yes, that’s it, they went to the big guestroom I have in case one of the princesses visit because of the alicorn-sized bed!

Twilight looked at Dash again, frowning in thought. She had no idea how they ended up that close. She swore she could remember tucking Dash in on the other side of the bed, but now she was basically on her side, inches away. Looking back, she noticed that she was nearly at the end of the bed, so it must have been Dash who rolled over in her sleep.

The alicorn, now partly awake, knew she wouldn’t find sleep anymore and moved to get up, but she didn’t get far. As soon as her body moved away from Dash, the pegasus started to shiver, her forehooves slowly extending to try to keep her from leaving. She couldn’t help but lay back down, Dash immediately relaxed and smiled as she scooted closer. Twilight had to admit, it looked outright cute.

“ZZZZZzzzzzZZZZZZZzzzzz!”

Twilight quickly lost the smile that was growing on her muzzle. Now that is definitely NOT cute… She quickly revised that statement as Dash mumbled in her sleep and moved closer, gently nuzzling into Twilight’s chest. Smiling, she extended her wings and legs around Dash and hugged her close.

That is, until said pegasus woke up with a yelp at having pressure put on her battered and bruised body

“Sorry, sorry!” Twilight shouted as Dash brought as much distance between them as possible, cursing upon her burning body. “Are you still sure you don’t want to go to the hospital?”

“Yes! As long as you don’t do that again, at least,” the pegasus answered with gritted teeth. Her body felt like fire, every rib and muscle burning through her body, as if she was close to bursting in flames. Her wings, now flared wide, aching as blood pumped through them.

“Hugging you?”

“Hurting me.”

Twilight frowned. “I never wanted to hurt you, you were cold and I just...”

Dash stopped short before answering too quickly. She knew that, knew the truth. Twilight would never want to hurt her. The way the alicorn stood in front of her told her that much. “I know that,” she answered and before Twilight could open her muzzle, added, “Not a morning pony, remember? Sorry for snapping at you.”

“It’s okay. Yesterday wasn’t the best day, I guess,” Twilight said and sat down on her haunches. “If you won’t go to the hospital, at least let me take a look and use a healing spell.”

“I’m fine!” Dash said, quickly. While her words said one thing her body said another. The pegasus was anything but fine; it didn’t take an egghead to see that much.

“No, you’re not!” Twilight yelled, the tears which had been building up in her eyes all night released like a busted damn, falling down her face and onto the bed as a torrential rainstorm. “I know you’re proud! Stubborn! And a jerk at times! But this is going too far! Lay down this instant or I’ll get Twi and Rainbow to hold you down!” The shocked look on Dash’s face caused Twilight to pause before adding, softly, under her breath, “Please… Dashie.”

The cyan mare pulled back in shock at her marefend’s outburst. The recoil instantly put her on the defensive, ready to deny everything. That was, until those last two words. Two words that were softer than a newborn mare’s coo hit her like a ton of bricks. she’s…. She’s really worried about me. Celestia I can be such a jerk at times, can’t I? There was nothing more to say, just something to do. So Dash said nothing, she simply walked over to the bed and lay down. Closing her eyes, Dash unfolded her injured wings as slowly as she could, allowing the princess access to her body.

It came as a surprise to the mare when—after several seconds—she felt nothing. Not the warmth of the alicorn magic or even a gentle hoof; nothing at all. Dash opened her eyes and glanced over, “Twilight, you can start whenever you want.”

“I-I-I just thought you were going back to sleep,” Twilight stammered back.

Dash chuckled. “And unfolding my wings like this in the process? For an egghead, you’re not very eggheadish sometimes.”

Twilight smirked. “I don’t think that’s a word, Dashie.”

“Whatever, egghead,” Dash smirked back. “Now come here.”

“Are you really sure?”

“Twilight!”

“Sorry, sorry!” the alicorn quickly scrambled to her side, lighting up her horn. “I guess I’m still hesitant because of yesterday.”

Dash couldn’t help but open her eyes completely, tilting her head in the process, “Why? It was my fault, Twilight. I just did what I normally do, act without thinking. hurting you.”

Twilight stopped, her horn dying down as she gently climbed onto the bed, making sure to not hurt the pegasus as she settled down next to her. She lifted the cyan wing carefully with her magic and dropped it over her back as soon as she was comfortable, then she nuzzled into Dash’s muzzle, lightly planting pecks while doing so. “Oh, Dashie. It’s who you are, but I was too blind to see it yesterday until a very close friend reminded me of it.”

“Yes!” a voice sounded behind the door, startling both ponies. Twilight smiled and grinned at Dash before opening her door quickly, making both eavesdroppers fall into the room. “Uh, hi Twilight, Dash,” Twi smiled sheepishly as she looked up from her position under Rainbow. “Nice… weather today?” she continued, causing Dash to facehoof and Rainbow to facepalm.

“We were worried you would start arguing again and say something dumb,” Rainbow said, getting up and helping Twi as well. “How are you feeling?” she added to Dash.

“Sore, and most of my body hurts, but–” she stopped short as a familiar glow enveloped her body. It was a warm touch and the look from the alicorn that accompanied it spoke of nothing but love and passion, so she felt immediately better. While not healing completely, she was thankful for Twilight. “Thanks,” she said softly.

Both mares closed their eyes as their lips came together in a kiss, losing themselves in it as they poured every emotion for each other into it, creating a warm seal around their hearts. When they broke, they smiled and nuzzled each other before looking to their human counterpart. “Breakfast?” Twilight asked, her spirits already much higher.

Just in time, Rainbow’s stomach complained, quickly followed by Dash. “Yeah, breakfast sounds good,” the pegasus chuckled.

“Spike!”

“He’s not here. Sweetie Belle was here last night, talking about a Cutie Mark Crusaders sleepover,” Twi said.

“Oh,” Twilight’s ears folded back. “I guess we have to cook then or…” she paused, seeing the look on Dash’s face that spoke volumes about her cooking, “Or we could get something at Sugarcube Corner.”

“Let’s get something to eat and then relax today,” Twi said, placing a hand on Rainbow’s shoulder before the taller girl could protest. “The last few days weren’t exactly easy, and if I know Dash I doubt she’d be opposed to some relaxation.”

“Actually, that sounds pretty good,” Dash grumbled. “Even with Twilight’s help, I’m still beat.”

“Hey, this might sound uncool, but I know what might help,” Rainbow spoke up, focusing on Twilight. “Does your Rarity likes Spa’s as well?”

Dash growled at the name but Twilight nodded. “Yes, Ponyville has their own spa, ran by Aloe and Lotus.”

Twi looked surprised, before she placed a kiss on Rainbow’s cheek. “That is a good idea. We can go to the spa and relax. I would love a hot tub to soak in.”

“It really does sound lovely, but I don’t know if the twins will have a slot free on such short notice,” Twilight replied, chewing on her lips.

“And there’s the risk of a certain pony being there,” Dash replied through gritted teeth.

Twilight nuzzled her softly to calm. “Well, we can walk to Sugarcube Corner for breakfast and then pay the spa a visit and see if they’re free.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Rainbow grinned. “What are we waiting for?”

“Let me just brush my mane and I’ll be ready,” Twilight chuckled. “You two need anything?”

“Nah, we’re good,” Rainbow said, gently hugging Twi to her, the smaller girl sighing contently at the contact.

“Oh my gosh, you two are here! Both of you twos!” Pinkie exclaimed as she jumped over the counter, effectively crushing Twilight and Dash in a hug before quickly letting go as the pegasus hissed in pain. “Oopsie.”

“Hi Pinkie,” Twi smiled, waving.

“Hiya!”

“Can we have some breakfast, Pinkie?” Twilight asked, while gently rubbing Dash’s back to soothe the pain.

“Of course, you can! And while you eat, we can talk about those two parties for you,” Pinkie hesitated before squealing. “Oh! I actually have to throw you three parties! One welcome back to Ponyville, one Welcome to Ponyville for Twi and Rainbow, and one Congratulations on being together Twilight and Dashie Party! This is going to be sooooo awesome! We can have a lot of cake and games and friends–”

“Pinkie, breathe,” the alicorn spoke up as she magically shut Pinkies muzzle, rolling her eyes at the earth pony who seemed ready to explode at any second.

“Yep, she’s certainly no different to our Pinkie,” Rainbow grinned.

“How is your Pinkie?” Pinkie asked as Twilight released her.

“I just told you, like you.”

“Yeah, but how is she? I want to know everything about her!”

“You already know her, Pinkie,” Twi cut in, smiling softly as Rainbow huffed, irritated.

Pinkie huffed, blowing a strand of cotton-candy mane out of her face. “But that doesn’t tell me annnnnnnnything about her! I don’t get–” A hand reached out and clamped her muzzle shut. Again.

She’s the same as you, Pinkie,” Twi said. “Same love for parties, same job, same… somehow constantly-on-a-sugar-high type personality.”

“Bht ht dstn tlr mr mnhing.” Pinkie tried to talk through Twi’s hand. The girl begrudgingly let go.

She sighed. “Pinkie, if I say you can throw us your parties—LATER—will you stop asking?”

The two couples sat there and watched the pink pony begin vibrating where she sat with a large smile on her face.

“Uhhh…” Rainbow grabbed at Twi’s arm while taking a step back. “I don’t think that’s normal… maybe we should just skip breakfast and… ugh… hit the spa?”

“You’re going to the spa? Are you taking Rarity with you? Do you like Spa’s?” Pinkie chuckled. “Of course you do, you’re Dashie!”

“Since when do I like Spa’s?” Dash muttered darkly, thankfully ignoring the mentioning of Rarity.

“Come on Dashie! I mean puhlease, that’s got to be the worst kept secret in Ponyville!”

Dash’s face dropped and her eyes got wide. “What?! Twilight? You didn’t. Everypony. But. What!?”

Twilight picked up the panicking pegasus in her magic and floated her out the front entrance. “Thank you, Pinkie.” She rolled her eyes. “We’ll be back later to discuss the parties… and lunch.”

Rainbow was about to follow her, but quickly discovered that Pinkie was in the way. And way too close.

“How is your world? Are all our friends there? Do you do anything different? How do you bake cakes over there? Do you like parties as much? How do-”

“Twilight! Help!” Rainbow croaked, while Twi laughed softly.

“Is your water also wet? Do you know cupcakes? Do you have many bakeries at home?” Pinkie continued until there was a purple flash. After she blinked, the humans were gone. “Hey! Where’d you go? I wasn’t done yet!” Quickly running to the window she just caught a glimpse of the two couples before they vanished in another flash. Waving after them, she bounced back to work.

The two couples walked through the front door to the Ponyville Day Spa, the bell lightly ringing from above the door. A calm “just one minute!” echoed from the office behind the front desk.

Aloe walked out to the counter with her smile on and eyes shut. “Welcome to the Ponyville Day Spa,” she opened her eyes and saw the strange pairing. “Ahhhh Princess Twilight and Rainbow Dash! And ummm… who might these two… eh, beings, be?”

Twilight leaned in and hugged the stunned mare. “It’s so good to see you again! These are our um… friends. They’re also Twilight and Rainbow Dash. Er… Twi and Rainbow for short.” She said with a curt smile.

“Ah.” She coughed. “Um, yes! Yes of course, I can see the resemblance. You would be looking for rooms, yes?”

“There is no need for multiple rooms, one is certainly enough,” Twilight smiled gently, making Aloe pause and blush slightly.

“But of course,” Aloe said, recovering quickly. “This way, please.”

Twilight’s tail swished happily as she followed Aloe through a door next to the counter, leading to a big bath area she already knew from her previous visits and the poison joke accident all those years ago.

“What bath should I prepare for you, Princess?” Aloe asked.

“Something to relax, please.”

“Of course, Princess,” she smiled before taking in the humans. “Our tub should be big enough for you two to comfortably soak if you sink a bit more in.” With that she went on preparing the tub, filling it with water along with other various vials and containers. They all watched her until she, with a bow, stepped back, motioning with her hoof over the tub.

Twi started to begin undressing, but a hand stopped her. Looking at Rainbow with a confused expression, the taller girl leaned in for a deep kiss while undoing her girlfriend’s bra, throwing it in the direction of the ponies. The piece of fabric landed on Twilight, who blushed slightly. Dash, not surprisingly, was totally into the show. Meanwhile Aloe quickly tried to scramble away, but found herself unable to do so.

“Let’s give them a small show, okay?” Rainbow whispered while she lightly pinched Twi’s nipple under the remaining shirt. The quiet moan was all she needed to continue.

All three ponies watched closely, as Rainbow opened Twi’s pants and slid them down slowly, revealing inch after inch of the beautiful skin. She’d always loved unwrapping presents, but now, in front of their doppelgangers, she loved it even more.

Pants gone, Twi purred and helped Rainbow lose her own shirt and pants. She slowly removed them followed by a quick toss. The newly-free garment landed on a yelping Aloe, who quickly found the strength to escape, hoping she went unnoticed.

Next were Rainbow’s panties, which flew onto Dash’s muzzle, making her wings unfold quickly with a sight poompf. The pegasus removed the panties, but not without stealing a slight whiff, arousing her further. Twilight looked away, her blush quickly breaking through her fur to full prominence.

Dash, however, wouldn’t give up the opportunity. While Twi freed Rainbow’s breasts of their prison, the pegasus snuck up behind Twi, before biting down her panties and sliding them down, enjoying the smell of arousal she got from the girl, who lowly yelped at the unexpected help. Rainbow nodded to Dash with a grin before removing Twi’s shirt and last restraint, revealing those big and beautiful breasts she so loved.

The blue mare, content with the result of the impromptu strip was about to climb the stairs on the edge of the tub, but was quickly stopped by Twi scooping her up, pressing her against her nude body. “Hey! What gives!”

“I just want to help you,” Twi smiled as she ascended the stairs, carrying the pegasus all the way up until she gently stepped into the tub.

The cyan mare had her forehooves crossed and grumbled, but didn’t fight it, nor did she complain more than that. Even as Twi kept hold of her in the tub, slowly having her relax against her body.

“Don’t even think about–EEEP!” Twilight squealed as Rainbow scooped her up in the same way, but instead of stepping slowly into the tub, she jumped from the edge, diving straight in with a screaming alicorn in her arms.

Twilight ermerged sputtering and glared darkly at Rainbow while she moved her wet mane out of her face. “Never. Do. That. Again.”

“Relax, egghead,” Dash murmured, her muzzle nestled between Twi’s tits.

“Yeah, you’re one to talk with a position like that,” Twilight pouted, but regretted it immediately, as Dash started to grin and whisper something into Twi’s ears.

“Dash….”

“Yes, Twilight?”

“I have a bad feeling about this,” Twilight muttered as her human counterpart let go of Dash, the pegasus paddling to Rainbow who immediately snuggled her close. She knew what they were up to as soon as Twi grabbed her and pulled her onto her, much in the same position Dash was, her muzzle resting between her breasts. “What are you doing?”

“I think it is time for some quality time between us two, don’t you agree?” Twi smiled softly.

Twilight huffed, thinking back to the discussion this morning and everything that happened yesterday. “I don’t think I’m in the mood for sex.”

“You think?” Rainbow chuckled, drawing Twilight’s gaze, a feat that was difficult, considering Twi’s breasts blocked her view.

What she saw nearly made her wings stiff and extended right that second. Rainbow gently cradled Dash, the pegasus lying with her back against the tall girl’s nude body, panting softly. The right hand providing a soft touch, making circles over her nethers.

“I guess you might want to think again,” Twi gently whispered into her ear before nibbling on it, all the while her hand gently stroked her back, right between her wing joints, stimulating the alicorn beyond what watching Rainbow had done.

It was difficult for the alicorn. She couldn’t decide if she wanted to lose herself in Twi’s ministrations, or concentrate on what happened to her marefriend. Marefriend. It’s amazing how short of a time we’ve been together, and yet I can’t help but see her as my precious pegasus

Slowly, Twilight started to relax. She knew how this would end, but with the slow pace Twi started at, she surprisingly had no problem with it. Soon her wings relaxed and her body melted into the soft skin of her doppelganger. “This is nice.”

Twi chuckled. Holding the alicorn in her arms, it felt nice for her too. The gentle breathing that traced between her breasts, the soft fur on her skin and under the ministrations of her hand. She could stay like this for hours, if it weren’t for a certain girl she knew wanting to speed things up.

“Ohhhh,” Dash moaned, getting the attention of both Twilight’s, they watched as Rainbow inserted three fingers, one by one, slowly into the pegasus.

Twilight wanted to watch, to see everything. The bath-mix would deny her any sense of smell, so she at least wanted to watch her marefriend writhe in pleasure, but Twi would have none of that. Directing the alicorn’s muzzle back between her breasts, she whispered, “This is about us, not them.”

“But-”

“Shhh,” Twi whispered, before pressing her lips against the alicorn. It was a soft, sweet kiss. One Twilight could’ve broken, but didn’t want to. It was a strange feeling, kissing herself, but she wouldn’t trade that moment. Except for a kiss with Dash. “You need to relax, no rushing. We’re going to take our time, okay?” Twi said gently as they broke.

All Twilight could do was nod and gently inhale Twi’s scent. It was her own, yet something was different about it. It smelled sharper, but was not by any means bad. She was warm, nestled in between her breasts and her lower body in the water, only her slowly extending wings were still up in the air. It was almost enough to sleep.

Almost.

She took a sharp breath as one of Twi’s hands slid to her flank, gently brushing over her cutie mark, while the other took a detour over her wings. The girl’s fingers brushing over her primaries and secondaries, down her wings muscles, squeezing those extra gently, drew a soft moan from the alicorn with their movements.

Twilight had had her wings played with before, but this was definitely new. Twi’s fingers brushed over every single feather, over every nerve, and every muscle, setting them on fire, leaving a throbbing lust in her appendages Twilight couldn’t explain. Not right now anyways, as with every loving squeeze upon those muscles, her brain shut off more and more, awash in the pleasure.

“Dash,” she moaned, making Twi chuckle and a certain pegasus perk her ears and look over.

Dash’s jaw dropped. There was her egghead, gently resting on Twi’s body, while said girl played with her wings. But it wasn’t the play that made her speechless. It was Twilight’s beautiful body. Her wet mane and tail were glittering slightly in the light flooding through the ceiling windows. But the most beautiful thing were her wings. Those wings, true pride to an alicorn, were spread wider and larger than any pegasus, showing off their might.

“See something you like, champ?” Rainbow grinned as she pushed her fingers a bit deeper, reminding Dash of the pleasure she was receiving.

Dash was by no means a sappy pony. Nopony could deny that. She was brash, arrogant, headstrong, and absolutely loyal. Yet, there was one pony, just one she could be sappy for. That pony was just a few hooves away, and she had only one thing to say for her. “She’s beautiful.”

Rainbow followed her gaze, just to share a gentle smile with Twi. It said much more than words ever could, or would ever have to. “I know what you mean, I always feel the same when I look at Twi.”

“Is it norma-aaaah… Is it normal that those eggheads make us feel like that?”

“Of course. It’s the most normal thing in the world and I wouldn’t change it,” Rainbow chuckled before spreading her fingers. “Now shut up and enjoy.” Dash opened her muzzle and was about to retort but her eyes went wide as suddenly all three of said fingers were inserted into her, all coated lightly with her juices. Most of the water had washed them off already, but she moaned nonetheless. Moreso as Rainbow replaced those fingers quickly with some from her other hand.

All that went unseen by the alicorn, and Twi quickly brought her attention back. “Seems like those two are having fun, but I am too. Your wings are… your wings are gorgeous, Twilight. How does it feel?”

“Amazing. Please don’t stop,” the alicorn blurted out, gently rubbing her muzzle along the human’s breasts. She had no idea if she could climax from her wings being treated like that. Of course she knew that preening could cause some heavy reactions, but her head was too occupied to analyze the situation, too drunk in the pleasure.

“I won’t stop, but do you really think all I’m going to do is play with your wings and rub your flank?” Twi asked sweetly before raising her right leg, the alicorn in the perfect position for a little extra fun.

Twilight shuddered as she felt skin come in contact with her teats and the outer walls of her lower labia. She gasped as the feeling overtook her. It was as if bolts of lightning were striking the pleasure center of her brain over and over again. The leg rubbing between her hind legs, the hand over her cutie mark, and the other running through her wings, it was simply too much. A small voice in the back of her head tried to hammer caution into her, that Aloe and Lotus would hear her.

The alicorn did the first thing that came to mind and latched her muzzle onto Twi’s right breast, muffling her moans effectively and making the girl gasp at the same time.

“Looks like they have fun there, Dash,” Rainbow grinned over to the alicorn and her girlfriend. “I think it is about time we shift into second gear.”

“What do you mean–” Dash was cut short as Rainbow, to her utter surprise, turned her around and kissed her. It wasn’t a soft or kind kiss, it was wild and deep, only stoking the fire in her. “Why did you– OH Celestia!”

Rainbow had wrapped an arm around Dash, while one hand travelled low. She gently traveled over the athletic pegasus’ sides, her wings, her flank, and finally between her legs, wasting no time in spearing her with four fingers while her thumb played with the soft nub still hidden under its hood.

Dash bit onto her lips as she tried to keep her moans in, a difficult test for her resolve as Rainbow slid her fingers faster and faster into her, her thumb soon joining as her clit left its protective cover. “Sl-AH, Slow down, damn it! I– AH I can’t take it anymore!” Dash opened her muzzle, but Rainbow was quick to cover it with her mouth, muffling the screaming to a certain degree as the pegasus’ orgasms washed over her.

She was in pure bliss. There was no way Dash could better describe the feeling running through her nerves; and it didn’t stop. Rainbow continued to speed her fingers into her marehood while her nerves raced, her muscles spasmed and her brain shut down.

The orgasm of her marefriend shot Twilight over the edge as well. Withdrawing her muzzle from Twi’s breast, she smashed it against the girl’s mouth instead. A gentle prodding allowed her acess, her much longer tongue teasing Twi’s, while her breathing quickened. Twi knew what would happen and explored, squeezing the alicorns wing muscles in perfect timing, making her puddy in her arms while Twilight’s wings pulsed nearly painfully in beat with her racing heart. Twilight’s nerves were on fire and she lost herself for a few moments, vision going black while Twi gently cradled her in her arms.

When she came back, the first sight greeting her were Rainbow and Dash next to them, Dash trying to pay the girl back, who refused, not letting the pegasus go. “I told you Dash, this was about you two. Let’s just relax and you can pay us back another time!”

“And I told you that’s not what I do.” the pegasus huffed back, her voice slightly scratchier than normal.

“Would you two quiet down already?” Twi whispered, glaring at them. “You can argue about any payback tonight.”

Twilight squirmed softly. “How long was I out?”

“Hey, egghead,” Dash scrambled free of Rainbow’s grasps and paddled over, gently nuzzling Twilight. “Only for a few minutes. How ya feeling?”

Twilight hummed. How was she feeling? She felt satisfied, content, happy, maybe even great. There was only one thing missing. With a smirk she leaned forward and captured Dash’s lips in a deep kiss that spoke of passion and love. The pegasus was surprised at first, but quickly leaned in, even opening her muzzle to test the waters with her tongue. It was something Twilight eagerly accepted, and after a short dance of their tongues gently caressing each other, they broke and the alicorn smiled. “Perfect, now,” she purred.

“I would say it’s a perfect spa day,” Twi added.

Both humans and ponies were content at this moment. They shared a special connection and both nothing and no one would destroy it. They knew, they would get through everything.

Together.

“This was the best spa visit ever!” Rainbow cheered before sharing a look and a fist-bump with Dash. The cheerful pegasus hovering alongside happily returned it.

“I’ve got to agree with Rainbow on this one… again,” said Twi. The alicorn looked up at her thoughtfully. “The spa was definitely what I needed to unwind and clear my head.” She looked down at the pony princess walking beside her and scratched behind her ear. “You seem a bit more unwound too,” she said with a giggle.

Twilight looked away with a blush showing through her coat. “I. But. Huh. I mean… yeah… But where to now?”

Twilight was answered by both Rainbow’s and Dash’s stomachs growling loudly. “Back to Sugarcube Corner then? Maybe the Cakes will have reigned in Pinky and we can finally get something to eat.

“Sounds awesome,” Rainbow grinned. “What are we waiting for?”

“Thou won’t go anywhere.”

Both couples froze up, recognizing the voice everywhere. Twilight was the first to turn.

“Princess Luna? Aren’t you supposed to be in bed?”

Luna sighed. “We are here with dire news. Our sister is buried in work, so we offered to go and find thee.”

“What happened?” Dash asked.

“The Tree of Harmony is dying,” Luna replied. “Or, more accurately, the branch that holds Honesty, is dying.”

“What?” Twilight shrieked, her eyes going wide as everything came back, her relaxation forgotten, replaced by panic. “What can we do?”

“We thought, that thee would be able to tell us. Is there something wrong with fair Applejack?”

“She was a stubborn, idiotic–” Rainbow started, but Twi quickly shut her up with a hand.

Twilight gave her a thankful look, but Luna only glared. “What is the meaning of this?”

The alicorn cowered a bit under the night princess’ stare, but a look confirmed to her that Dash felt even worse. The pegasus sat on her haunches, wings rigid at her side, body trembling. She did the only thing that came to her mind and sat beside her marefriend, extending her wing over her back.

Dash gave her a soft, but shaky smile before she started, “It’s my fault, Princess Luna. I didn’t think and just acted, fighting with AJ. She and Rarity weren’t exactly supportive of our relationship. Rarity thinks that Twilight is a Princess and should find somepony better than me. AJ is all caught up in tradition, saying that a relationship should be unique between a mare and a stallion.”

“We have never heard such nonsense,” Luna scoffed. “A relationship is always unique, no matter the ponys or even other creatures involved. We cannot believe that ponies would deny you because of this, how foolish.”

“Princess, not everyone understands this,” Twi gently cut in, resting a hand on the pegasus’ head. “We know it first hand but…” she sighed before looking at Rainbow, a look that said ‘I’m sorry’ and so much more. “It’s like at home, our world. Rarity and Applejack reacted exactly the same and I didn’t wanted to tell them because I thought it would be different here. I didn’t believe Rainbow and hurt them even more.”

Luna raised a hoof to massage her temple, a flurry of emotions crossing her face. Disbelief: that ponies like Rarity and Applejack could abandon their friends like that. Anger: that Dash acted without thinking, making everything worse. Sadness: that such a thing had to repeat itself in the same way it had afflicted Twi and Rainbow. Pain: thinking about what would happen to the Tree of Harmony “Twilight, please take a look at the tree. Maybe you can help it.”

“Me? How? All I know of it is from the books, my own experience, and the few times it’s been spoken of by you or Celestia.”

“Please, just take a look, Twilight. Thou art two of the Elements, maybe there is hope yet,” Luna said before looking at the humans. “All of thee may come. We are more than strong enough to teleport everypony.” Before anyone could object, they were gone.

A flash of light announced the arrival of three ponies and two humans inside the Cave of Harmony. The cave was still free of any black plunder vines, but the most changed feature of the cave, was the Tree of Harmony itself. While it still shone as brightly as ever, the one branch that was holding AJ’s element of honesty was only glowing. Said glow didn’t come from the branch itself, as it was darkened and slowly began turning pure black.

“Please, don’t do that again without some warning,” Rainbow coughed as she sat down.

Twilight and Dash were shocked to see the tree in such a sickening condition again. It was worse than the ‘Discord Vine Incident’.

The alicorn turned slowly towards the other princess present in the cave: “What can we do to save it, Luna?” she asked with clear fear and worry inside her voice.

“We had hoped that thou would know that answer. We don’t. Tia says once the Element of Honesty stops glowing, the magic will be lost. Our dear sister can’t even say if the element could be reactivated again.”

“How long did you two say took it Applejack before she came back around?” Twilight asked, her left eye twitching.

Rainbow sighed. “Months before she even talked to us again.”

“We give the branch of honesty no more than three weeks, maybe four,” Luna spoke, her magic gently touching the element. “We need to talk to Applejack.”

Twi could only sigh, she knew first hand how stubborn Applejack could be. Sometimes it was extremely hard talking to her. “I don’t know if that would work. If it goes the same here as it did in our world, she won’t talk and will probably completely ignore us. Then Big Macintosh will throw us off their farm, telling us to give her time.”

“Twi, it’ll go exactly like at home!” Rainbow growled. “Nearly everything so far has been the same, so I’m pretty sure that this isn’t any different.”

Twilight kept her gaze on the Tree of Harmony. If somepony had told her two weeks ago that any of this would happen, she would’ve called that pony crazy and ignored everything. Now, she stood in the cave, Dash was her marefriend, they had befriended their doppelgangers from another world, and the branch of honesty was dying. Her mind couldn’t help but ask if everything was worth it.

The answer came quickly by two cyan wings wrapping around her, pulling her into a fluffy chest. She couldn’t help it, her tears started flowing freely and she wept into Dash’s coat while she held her steady and securely. There were no words spoken between them, but Dash was her rock and she was thankful for it.

“There is only one way to know, we have to try it,” Twi said as she watched the ponies with a smile. The moment made her think of Rainbow and herself, and all the strong moments they shared.

Luna led the way, the alicorn trotting at a speed that was hard to follow. She seemed determined, but her four companions weren’t as hopeful about a happy ending. The only positive at the moment was that the beasts of the Everfree Forest didn’t dare touch them with two alicorns in tow, even if more than one set of gloomy, red eyes seemed to watch them.

“What do you think will happen?” Rainbow asked Twi, gently hugging her closer as they walked.

“You want the version with the numbers?” Twi asked back.

Rainbow wanted to retort, but she didn’t have to. Her scowl that wanted to manifest immediately transformed into a laugh and a smile. “Of course, egghead. Give me your numbers.”

Twi smiled, surprised that Rainbow didn’t say more, but she took the gift without questioning it. “If everything happens like it did for us, then we will catch Applejack collecting the apples of the northern orchard. She will completely ignore us for exactly twenty-three minutes and fifty-five seconds before getting annoyed and retreating into the farmhouse. Then Big Mac will come out and tell us to leave his sister alone, that we did enough damage already. He will say to give her time and won’t let us into the house. The end.”

Twilight had listened and seemed worried “Do you really think it’ll happen like that?”

Instead of a response, Twi gently scratched her behind the ears, eliciting a hum, but also a snort because her question was dismissed.

“As Princess Luna said, we just have to try,” Rainbow replied instead, earning a surprised glance from her girlfriend and the mares. “It’s always better to try and fail than to do nothing. A smart egghead told me once.”

Twi smiled before punching her into the shoulder. “Oh really? Now you remember that, after months of doing the same mistake again and again? You should be really glad I like you,” she ended with a smirk.

“Trust me,” Rainbow grinned as she grabbed a handful of Twi’s ass, groping it while licking her over the lips. “I’m more than glad.”

Luna rolled her eyes as she looked back while Twilight and Dash just smiled over their counterparts anthics. It was an expected ritual by now, one they thoroughly enjoyed.

“Hm. We do not remember the Acres being this big,” Luna said as they came closer. “But it has indeed been some time since we last visited this place.”

They soon reached the southern orchard where Big Macintosh was busy pulling his plough, stopping as he noticed them. He made no motion to bow before Luna, but glared at the four behind her.

“We would like to speak with fair Applejack,” Luna started. “Would you be so kind and tell us where we might find her.”

“She’s in the northern orchard,” Big Mac said, still continuing his glare. “Ah have no idea what you four have done, but ah doubt she’ll talk to ya.” Without sparing them another glance, he continued his work, leaving the mares to continue their way.

“So AJ never told Big Mac about everything?” Dash asked Rainbow.

“No. He didn’t know anything until the end of the whole story, and he was a bit mad at us for not telling him earlier so he could talk to AJ. Granny Smith was mostly the same, said ‘it does not matter who young folks would love or not. All that mattered was the heart’.”

“I wonder why Applejack would think like she does then. Clearly, it is not something Granny Smith holds dear,” Twilight hummed. “Maybe something from her parents?”

“We don’t know. She rarely talks about her parents,” Twi shrugged. “We just have to find out, if we even can.”

“I think we’re about to find out now,” Rainbow laughed. “She’s collecting the apples, you’re right, Twi! I can’t wait to see if the numbers are correct.”

Twi sighed. “I highly doubt they aren’t, but I dearly hope they are. Let’s see if we can talk to her.”

“Hey, AJ!” Dash shouted before unfolding her wings and taking into the air. The earth pony didn’t even turn at her voice, even ignored her as she came to a stop next to her, hovering there. “AJ, I’m talking to you!”

As soon as the rest closed in, Twilight started to speak up as well. “Applejack, please. We just want to talk to you.”

Still, Applejack ignored them. Serving a powerful buck against the tree, the apples it contained fell down, before she moved to collect them in a basket. All the while ignoring the three ponies and two humans.

“C’mon, AJ, you can’t ignore them like that,” Rainbow threw in. “They didn’t do anything wrong.” She stopped at Twi’s expression and shrugged. “Eh, Twilight didn’t do anything wrong.”

Applejack continued her work, heaving the basket onto her back as soon it was full, carrying it to a nearby cart and unloading it. She still showed no intention to talk, just walking around Dash on the way to the next tree as the pegasus tried to get in the way.

“Applejack, why won’t you at least talk to us? Friends don’t ignore each other,” Twilight sighed.

At this, Applejack paused, showing the first sign she had heard anything at all. But, with a flick of her ear, she turned and made her way to the farmhouse. She was followed, but made no move to talk or do anything besides recognizing that somepony was there. From her facial expression, one could say she was annoyed.

All three ponies and both humans followed the mare who started to trot, then gallop on her way to the farmhouse. Faster and faster she went until only the ponies were able to keep up thanks to their wings.

“Applejack, thou should not run from us,” Luna cried, but it was no use as the three ponies quickly found themselves confronted by a big obstacle.

“Y’all did enough damage for one day, don’t ya think? Leave her alone,” Big Mac grumbled.

“Damage?” Dash spat. “Do you even know what she did to us?”

“It can’t be worse than yer hitting her,” he shot back.

“Oh yeah? She said love is supposed to be special and solely between mare and stallion. That what we are doing isn’t right.” Dash paused with a glare. “What kind of friend spews such horseapples?”

Big Mac sighed before speaking up. “Ah don’t know, but what ah do know is that she’s mah sister. I can’t betray her for y’all. Please, leave.”

“Big Mac, you will let me into the farmhouse or so-help-me-Celestia!” Dash growled, but a wing from Twilight held her back.

“No, Dash. Don’t start another fight, please,” she whispered.

“Listen. Give her time, an’ it will all be better, trust me. She’s stubborn as a mule, but she’s got her heart in the right place,” Big Mac nodded.

“So what? We just leave her be? She insulted us, Twilight! All of us!” the pegasus exclaimed before a hand stopped her.

“We know that, Dash, but you can’t force it,” Twi smiled. “Give her time.”

Luna and Dash both snorted, with the Lunar princess answering. “We are afraid, that there isn’t much time. We will return to Canterlot to talk with our sister.”

“Talking! Always talking!” Dash spat. “I should go in there and kick her flank, she deserves it!”

Before she could do anything rash, she was suspended in Twilight’s magic, who quickly took her to her side, before wishing Big Mac good night.

“Let me down! I’m going to fly in there and break her jaw this time!”

“Dash, calm down,” Rainbow said. “You’re hurting Twilight.”

The pegasus didn’t calm down, Rainbow wasn’t even sure she had heard her. While Luna teleported away, the two humans and two ponies made their way back to Twilight’s castle, Dash kicking and screaming along the way.

Unbeknownst to the pegasus, the alicorn cried softly, her heart damaged as hope drained from her. If this was only the beginning, she wondered what else would come upon them.